Surah Aal-e-Imran bhi Surah Al-Baqarah ki tarah ek Madani Surah hai, aur iska nuzool Madinah mein, Ghazwa-e-Uhud ke waqiye se kuch pehle aur baad mein, khaas taur par Najran ke Isaai wufd (delegation) se munazre (debate) ke waqiye ke dauran hua. Haalat-o-Waqiyat us waqt yeh the ke Islami riyasat mazboot ho chuki thi, lekin Musalmano ko Ahle-Kitab (khas taur par Isaaiyon) ki taraf se mazhabi aur aqeedon ki buniyad par challenge mil raha tha, aur Munafiqeen bhi Islam ke khilaf saazishein kar rahe the. Is Surah ki Theme 'Aqeedah-e-Tauheed (Unity of God)', Risalat ki Sachaai, aur Ahl-e-Kitab se Deeni Mubahisa (discussion) hai. Isme Hazat Isa { عَلَيْهِ اَلسَّلَامُ } ki paidaish ka zikr aur Isaai Aqaaid ki islaah ki gayi hai. Ahkam aur naseehatein bohot ahem hain: isme sabse ahem Sabr-o-Taqwa par zor diya gaya hai, Jihad aur Shahadat ki fazilat bayan ki gayi hai (Ghazwa-e-Uhud ke dars shamil hain), aur Musalmano ko Munafiqeen aur Kufr ki pairwi (following) karne se sakhti se mana kiya gaya hai. Is Surah ka aakhri hissa Imaan walon ko aapas mein ittehad-o-ittifaq aur Allah ki rassi ko mazbooti se thaame rakhne ki taleem deta hai.
Surah 3 : 0
بِسْمِ ٱللَّهِ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنِ ٱلرَّحِيمِ
Allah ke Naam se, jo bada Meherbaan, Nihayat Reham waala hai.
Yeh mubarak ayat har achhe kaam ki ibtida mein padhi jati hai, taake us kaam mein Allah Ta'ala ki barkat aur madad shamil ho. Is mein Allah ke do azeem sifati naam Ar-Rahman aur Ar-Rahim bayan kiye gaye hain. Ar-Rahman us zaat ko kehte hain jiski rehmat tamam makhlooq ke liye aam hai, chahe woh momin ho ya kafir. Jabke Ar-Rahim us zaat ko kehte hain jiski rehmat khaas taur par sirf momineen ke liye hai, khaas kar Aakhirat mein. Is tarah, Bismillah kehne se hum Allah ki wasee rehmat aur uski khaas shafqat dono ka iqrar karte hain, aur uski panah aur madad talab karte hain.
Surah 3 : 1
الٓمَّٓۙ
Alif, Laam, Meem.
Yeh huruf-e-muqatta'at hain, jin ke asal ma'ani sirf Allah Ta'ala hi jaanta hai. In huruf ka zikr aksar un suraton ke aaghaz mein hota hai jahan Quran ki azmat aur uski haqaniyat bayan ki jaati hai. Inka maqsad shayad logon ko mutawajjeh karna tha ke yeh kitaab unhi huruf-e-tahajji se bani hai jinhein woh rozana istemal karte hain, lekin iske bawajood is jaisi kitaab banana unke bas ki baat nahi.
Ulama ne in huruf ke mukhtalif ma'ani bayan kiye hain, lekin sab se qawi raaye yahi hai ke inka ilm Allah ke paas hai. Yeh Quran ke I'jaz (mojize) ki ek shakal hain.
Surah 3 : 2
اللّٰهُ لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا هُوَ١ۙ الْحَیُّ الْقَیُّوْمُؕ
Allah, uske siwa koi ma'bood nahi, woh zinda hai, sab ko qayam rakhne wala hai.
Yeh ayat Tawheed ki bunyadi taleem deti hai ke Allah ke siwa koi ibadat ke layaq nahi. Is mein Allah Ta'ala ki do azeem sifaat ka zikr hai: Al-Hayy (Hamesha Zinda rehne wala) aur Al-Qayyum (Sab ko qayam rakhne wala, khud qayam rehne wala). Al-Hayy hone ka matlab hai ke Allah ki zaat ko kabhi maut nahi aayegi, woh hamesha se hai aur hamesha rahega.
Al-Qayyum hone ka matlab hai ke woh khud bhi qayam hai aur doosron ko bhi qayam rakhta hai, uske baghair koi cheez wajood mein nahi aa sakti aur na hi qayam reh sakti hai. Yeh sifaat Allah ki qudrat-e-kamilah aur uske ilm-e-muheet ko zahir karti hain. Yeh Ayat-ul-Kursi ka bhi ek hissa hai, jo Quran ki sab se afzal ayat hai.
Surah 3 : 3
نَزَّلَ عَلَیْكَ الْكِتٰبَ بِالْحَقِّ مُصَدِّقًا لِّمَا بَیْنَ یَدَیْهِ وَ اَنْزَلَ التَّوْرٰىةَ وَ الْاَنْجِیْلَۙ
Usne tum par (Aye Muhammad!) haq ke saath kitaab nazil ki hai, jo apne se pehle ki kitabon ki tasdeeq karne wali hai, aur usne Taurat aur Injeel bhi nazil ki.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke usne Nabi Akram ﷺ par Quran-e-Kareem ko haq ke saath nazil kiya hai. Quran sirf ek nayi kitaab nahi, balkay yeh un tamaam ilhami kitabon ki tasdeeq karta hai jo is se pehle nazil hui thin, jaise ke Taurat (Hazrat Musa A.S. par) aur Injeel (Hazrat Isa A.S. par). Iska matlab hai ke Quran un kitabon ke bunyadi usoolon aur aqaaid ki ta'eed karta hai, khaas taur par Tawheed ke aqeede ki.
Lekin, Quran un kitabon mein ki gayi tahreef (alterations) ki bhi nishandahi karta hai aur unki asal taleemat ko bahal karta hai. Quran Allah ka aakhri kalaam hai jo insaniyat ke liye mukammal hidayat aur rehnumai le kar aaya hai.
Surah 3 : 4
مِنْ قَبْلُ هُدًى لِّلنَّاسِ وَ اَنْزَلَ الْفُرْقَانَ١ؕ۬ اِنَّ الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا بِاٰیٰتِ اللّٰهِ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ شَدِیْدٌ١ؕ وَ اللّٰهُ عَزِیْزٌ ذُو انْتِقَامٍ
Is se pehle logon ki hidayat ke liye, aur usne Furqan (Haq aur Batil mein farq karne wali kitaab) bhi nazil ki. Beshak jin logon ne Allah ki ayaton ka kufr kiya, unke liye sakht azaab hai, aur Allah zabardast quwwat wala, badla lene wala hai.
Allah Ta'ala ne Taurat aur Injeel ko logon ki hidayat ke liye nazil kiya tha, taake woh seedhi raah pa sakein. Aur phir usne Furqan (Quran) nazil kiya, jo haq aur batil ke darmiyan farq wazeh karta hai. Yeh kitaab insaniyat ke liye mukammal dastoore-hayat hai.
Lekin, jo log Allah ki ayaton ka inkar karte hain aur un par kufr ikhtiyar karte hain, unke liye sakht azaab hai. Allah Ta'ala ne apni do sifaat ka zikr kiya hai: Al-Aziz (zabardast quwwat wala, jo har cheez par ghalib hai) aur Dhu-Intiqam (badla lene wala). Iska matlab hai ke Allah apne mukhalifeen se badla lene ki mukammal qudrat rakhta hai aur koi uske azaab se bach nahi sakta. Yeh un logon ke liye ek shadeed tanbeeh hai jo Allah ki nishaniyon ko jhutlate hain.
Surah 3 : 5
اِنَّ اللّٰهَ لَا یَخْفٰى عَلَیْهِ شَیْءٌ فِی الْاَرْضِ وَ لَا فِی السَّمَآءِؕ
Beshak Allah par koi cheez posheeda nahi, na zameen mein aur na aasman mein.
Yeh ayat Allah Ta'ala ke ilm-e-kamil aur uski be-inteha qudrat ko bayan karti hai. Allah Ta'ala se koi cheez posheeda nahi, chahe woh zameen ki gehraiyon mein ho ya aasman ki bulandiyon mein. Har choti se choti aur badi se badi cheez uske ilm mein hai. Insan ke khayalat, uske irade, uske zahiri aur batini amaal, sab Allah ke ilm mein hain.
Is ayat ka maqsad logon ko yeh ehsaas dilana hai ke woh jo kuch bhi karte hain, Allah use dekh raha hai aur jaanta hai. Is se logon mein taqwa aur Allah ka khauf paida hota hai, kyunki woh jaante hain ke unke har amal ka hisab liya jayega. Yeh Allah ki wahdaniyat aur uski be-misaal qudrat ki daleel hai.
Surah 3 : 6
هُوَ الَّذِیْ یُصَوِّرُكُمْ فِی الْاَرْحَامِ كَیْفَ یَشَآءُؕ لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا هُوَ الْعَزِیْزُ الْحَكِیْمُ
Wohi hai jo tumhari tasveer banata hai maaon ke reham mein jaisa chahta hai. Uske siwa koi mabood nahi, wohi ghalib, hikmat wala hai.
Is Ayat mein Allah Ta'ala apni wahdaniyat aur qudrat ka zikr farma rahe hain. Wohi zaat hai jo insaan ko maa ke pet mein mukhtalif sooraton aur shaklon mein banati hai, jaisa woh chahta hai. Kabhi larka, kabhi larki, kabhi khoobsurat, kabhi kam khoobsurat, kabhi sehatmand, kabhi kamzor. Yeh sab uski be-misaal qudrat aur hikmat ka nishaan hai. Is mein kisi aur ki koi dakhal nahi. Is baat par zor diya gaya hai ke Allah ke siwa koi ibadat ke layaq nahi. Wohi sab par ghalib hai, har cheez uske ikhtiyar mein hai, aur wohi har kaam mein hikmat wala hai. Uski hikmat ko koi samajh nahi sakta aur uski qudrat ko koi rok nahi sakta. Yeh Ayat tauheed ki bunyadi taleem deti hai aur insaan ko apni paidaish par ghaur karne ki dawat deti hai.
Surah 3 : 7
هُوَ الَّذِیْۤ اَنْزَلَ عَلَیْكَ الْكِتٰبَ مِنْهُ اٰیٰتٌ مُّحْكَمٰتٌ هُنَّ اُمُّ الْكِتٰبِ وَ اُخَرُ مُتَشٰبِهٰتٌؕ فَاَمَّا الَّذِیْنَ فِیْ قُلُوْبِهِمْ زَیْغٌ فَیَتَّبِعُوْنَ مَا تَشَابَهَ مِنْهُ ابْتِغَآءَ الْفِتْنَةِ وَ ابْتِغَآءَ تَاْوِیْلِهٖۚ وَ مَا یَعْلَمُ تَاْوِیْلَهٗۤ اِلَّا اللّٰهُۘ وَ الرّٰسِخُوْنَ فِی الْعِلْمِ یَقُوْلُوْنَ اٰمَنَّا بِهٖۙ كُلٌّ مِّنْ عِنْدِ رَبِّنَاۚ وَ مَا یَذَّكَّرُ اِلَّاۤ اُولُوا الْاَلْبَابِ
Wohi hai jisne tum par kitaab nazil ki, usmein se kuch aayatein muhkamaat hain jo kitaab ki asal hain, aur kuch mutashabihaat hain. Pas jin logon ke dilon mein kaj-ravi hai, woh mutashabihaat ke peeche padte hain fitna phailane aur unki taweel karne ki garz se. Aur unki taweel Allah ke siwa koi nahi jaanta. Aur ilm mein pukhtagi rakhne wale kehte hain: "Hum is par iman laye, sab hamare Rabb ki taraf se hai." Aur naseehat sirf aqalmand log hi qubool karte hain.
Yeh Ayat Quran Majeed ki bunyadi aqeede aur uske usoolon ko wazeh karti hai. Allah Ta'ala ne Quran mein do qism ki aayatein nazil ki hain: Muhkamaat (saaf aur wazeh aayatein jin ka matlab bilkul roshan hai) aur Mutashabihaat (aisi aayatein jin ke ma'ani mein kuch ishtibah ho ya jin ki haqeeqi kaifiyat sirf Allah hi jaanta ho). Muhkamaat Quran ki asal aur bunyad hain, jin par amal karna farz hai. Jabke mutashabihaat mein ghaur-o-fikr ki ijazat hai magar unki taweel mein gehrai tak jana mana hai.
Jin logon ke dilon mein gumrahi aur kaj-ravi hoti hai, woh fitna phailane aur apni man-mani taweelat karne ke liye mutashabihaat ke peeche padte hain. Jabke ilm mein pukhtagi rakhne wale (Rasikhoon fil Ilm) in par iman late hain aur kehte hain ke yeh sab hamare Rabb ki taraf se hai, aur inki haqeeqi taweel sirf Allah hi jaanta hai. Woh aisi aayaton par be-chuni-o-chira iman late hain. Is Ayat mein aqalmand logon ko naseehat di gayi hai ke woh Quran ki gehraiyon ko samajhne mein had se tajawuz na karein aur sirf Allah ki taraf se aayi hui hidayat par qayam rahein.
Surah 3 : 8
رَبَّنَا لَا تُزِغْ قُلُوْبَنَا بَعْدَ اِذْ هَدَیْتَنَا وَ هَبْ لَنَا مِنْ لَّدُنْكَ رَحْمَةًۚ اِنَّكَ اَنْتَ الْوَهَّابُ
Aye hamare Rabb! Hamare dilon ko hidayat dene ke baad tedha na kar aur hamein apni taraf se rehmat ata farma. Beshak tu hi bada ata karne wala hai.
Yeh Ayat pichli Ayat (mutashabihaat ke zikr) ke baad aati hai, jismein Rasikhoon fil Ilm (ilm mein pukhtagi rakhne wale) ki dua bayan ki gayi hai. Jab unhone Quran ki muhkamaat aur mutashabihaat par iman ka izhar kiya, to unhone Allah se hidayat par sabit qadmi ki dua mangi. Yeh dua is baat ki daleel hai ke insaan ko hamesha Allah se hidayat par qayam rehne aur gumrahi se bachne ki iltija karte rehna chahiye, chahe woh kitna hi ilm wala kyun na ho.
Is dua mein do aham pehlu hain: pehla, dilon ko hidayat ke baad tedha na karne ki darkhwast, jo is baat ki taraf ishara hai ke insaan ka dil kabhi bhi phir sakta hai. Doosra, Allah se khaas rehmat talab karna, kyunki Allah hi be-inteha ata karne wala (Al-Wahhab) hai. Yeh dua hamein sikhate hai ke hidayat Allah ki taraf se ek nemat hai aur us par qayam rehna bhi uski rehmat ke baghair mumkin nahi. Isliye, har musalman ko yeh dua kasrat se mangni chahiye taake woh fitnon aur gumrahiyon se mehfooz rahe.
Surah 3 : 9
رَبَّنَاۤ اِنَّكَ جَامِعُ النَّاسِ لِیَوْمٍ لَّا رَیْبَ فِیْهِؕ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ لَا یُخْلِفُ الْمِیْعَادَ
Aye hamare Rabb! Beshak tu logon ko ek aise din jama karne wala hai jiske aane mein koi shaq nahi. Beshak Allah waada khilafi nahi karta.
Yeh Ayat bhi Rasikhoon fil Ilm (ilm mein pukhtagi rakhne wale) ki dua ka hissa hai, jismein woh Qayamat ke din par yaqeen aur Allah ke waade ki sachai ka izhar karte hain. Woh Allah Ta'ala ko uski sifat 'Jami' (jama karne wala) ke zariye pukarte hain, is yaqeen ke saath ke Allah zaroor logon ko ek din jama karega hisab-o-kitab ke liye. Is din ke aane mein koi shaq nahi, yeh Allah ka pakka waada hai.
Is Ayat ka maqsad yeh hai ke insaan ko hamesha aakhirat ki fikr rehni chahiye. Jab insaan ko is baat ka yaqeen ho ke use ek din Allah ke samne pesh hona hai aur apne aamaal ka hisab dena hai, to uski zindagi mein taqwa aur parhezgari paida hoti hai. Allah Ta'ala ne Quran aur apne Rasoolon ke zariye Qayamat ka waada kiya hai, aur Allah apne waade ki khilaf-warzi nahi karta. Isliye, is din ki tayyari karna har aqalmand musalman ka farz hai. Yeh Ayat iman bil-akhirat ki bunyad ko mazboot karti hai.
Surah 3 : 10
اِنَّ الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا لَنْ تُغْنِیَ عَنْهُمْ اَمْوَالُهُمْ وَ لَاۤ اَوْلَادُهُمْ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ شَیْئًاؕ وَ اُولٰٓئِكَ هُمْ وَ قُوْدُ النَّارِ
Beshak jin logon ne kufr kiya, unke maal aur unki auladein Allah ke muqable mein unke kuch kaam nahi aayengi. Aur wohi log aag ka eendhan hain.
Is Ayat mein Allah Ta'ala kafiron ke anjaam aur unki duniya ki daulat aur rishton ki be-faidgi ko bayan farma rahe hain. Jin logon ne Allah ki wahdaniyat aur uske Rasool ki risalat ka inkar kiya, unke paas kitna bhi maal-o-daulat ho ya kitni bhi auladein hon, Qayamat ke din Allah ke azab se bachane mein unke kuch kaam nahi aayengi. Duniya mein yeh cheezein unke liye fakhr ka ba'is ho sakti hain, magar aakhirat mein yeh sab be-kaar sabit hongi.
Balkeh, Allah Ta'ala ne wazeh farmaya hai ke wohi log jahannum ka eendhan banenge. Yeh ek shadeed tanbeeh hai un logon ke liye jo duniya ki chamak damak mein kho kar aakhirat ko bhool jate hain aur kufr-o-shirk par qayam rehte hain. Is Ayat ka maqsad yeh hai ke insaan ko maal aur aulad ki mohabbat mein itna gum nahi ho jana chahiye ke woh Allah ke huqooq ko faramosh kar de. Asal kamyabi Allah ki raza hasil karne mein hai, na ke duniya ki fani cheezon mein. Yeh Ayat iman walon ko bhi dars deti hai ke woh duniya ki mohabbat mein mubtala na hon.
Surah 3 : 11
كَدَاْبِ اٰلِ فِرْعَوْنَ وَ الَّذِیْنَ مِنْ قَبْلِهِمْ كَذَّبُوْا بِاٰیٰتِنَا فَاَخَذَهُمُ اللّٰهُ بِذُنُوْبِهِمْ وَ اللّٰهُ شَدِیْدُ الْعِقَابِ
(Inka haal) Firaun walon aur unse pehle logon jaisa hai. Unhone hamari nishaniyon ko jhutlaya, to Allah ne unke gunahon ki wajah se unhe pakad liya. Aur Allah sakht azaab dene wala hai.
Yeh Ayah un logon ko tanbeeh karti hai jo Nabi Akram ﷺ ki daawat ko jhutla rahe the. Unka haal bilkul Firaun aur uski qaum jaisa hoga, aur un logon jaisa jo unse pehle guzre. Jab unhone Allah ki nishaniyon aur Rasoolon ko jhutlaya, to Allah ne unhe unke gunahon ki wajah se pakad liya. Is mein un logon ke liye ek sabaq hai jo Allah ke Rasool ki mukhalifat karte hain.
Allah Ta'ala ne unhe unke kufr aur sarkashi ki wajah se azaab diya. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke Allah ki pakad se koi nahi bach sakta jab wo apni hudood se tajawuz kare. Allah Ta'ala ka azaab nihayat sakht aur dardnaak hota hai, aur wo kisi bhi gunahgar ko uske kiye ki saza dene mein der nahi karta. Isliye, har insaan ko chahiye ke wo Allah ki taraf ruju kare aur uske ahkamaat ki pairwi kare.
Surah 3 : 12
قُلْ لِّلَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا سَتُغْلَبُوْنَ وَ تُحْشَرُوْنَ اِلٰى جَهَنَّمَ وَ بِئْسَ الْمِهَادُ
Kafir logon se keh do, tum anqareeb maghloob kiye jaoge aur Jahannam ki taraf jama kiye jaoge, aur wo kya hi bura thikana hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala apne Nabi ﷺ ko hukm de rahe hain ke wo kafiron ko khabardar kar dein. Yeh ek peshingoi thi jo baad mein sach sabit hui, khaas taur par Ghazwa-e-Badr aur Fatah Makkah ke waqiyat mein. Allah ne farmaya ke tum anqareeb duniyawi zindagi mein maghloob kiye jaoge, yaani musalman tum par ghalib aa jayenge.
Iske baad, unhe akhiraat ke azaab se bhi daraya gaya hai. Farmaya gaya ke tum Jahannam ki taraf jama kiye jaoge. Jahannam ka zikr karte hue farmaya ke wo kya hi bura thikana hai. Yeh unke liye ek shadeed tanbeeh hai jo Allah aur uske Rasool ki mukhalifat karte hain. Is Ayah mein duniyawi aur akhiraat ki saza ka zikr hai, taake log kufr se baaz aa kar Islam qubool kar lein.
Surah 3 : 13
قَدْ كَانَ لَكُمْ اٰیَةٌ فِیْ فِئَتَیْنِ الْتَقَتَا فِئَةٌ تُقَاتِلُ فِیْ سَبِیْلِ اللّٰهِ وَ اُخْرٰى كَافِرَةٌ یَّرَوْنَهُمْ مِّثْلَیْهِمْ رَاْیَ الْعَیْنِ وَ اللّٰهُ یُؤَیِّدُ بِنَصْرِهٖ مَنْ یَّشَآءُ اِنَّ فِیْ ذٰلِكَ لَعِبْرَةً لِّاُولِی الْاَبْصَارِ
Beshak tumhare liye do girohon mein ek nishani thi jo aapas mein takraaye. Ek giroh Allah ki raah mein lad raha tha aur doosra kafir tha. Wo unhe apni aankhon se apne se dugna dekh rahe the. Aur Allah jise chahta hai apni madad se taeed karta hai. Beshak is mein aankhon walon ke liye badi ibarat hai.
Is Ayah mein Ghazwa-e-Badr ka zikr hai, jo Islam ki tareekh ka ek ahem waqia hai. Do giroh aapas mein takraaye: ek musalmanon ka giroh jo Allah ki raah mein jihad kar raha tha, aur doosra kafiron ka giroh. Musalmanon ki tadaad kam thi, jabke kafir unse teen guna zyada the. Lekin Allah ne kafiron ki aankhon mein musalmanon ko apne se dugna dikhaya, jis se unke hausle past ho gaye.
Yeh Allah ki taraf se ek khaas madad thi, jis se musalmanon ko fatah naseeb hui. Is se sabit hota hai ke Allah jise chahta hai apni madad se taeed karta hai, chahe zahiri asbab kitne hi kamzor kyun na hon. Is waqiye mein aankhon walon ke liye badi ibarat hai, yaani jo log aqal aur baseerat rakhte hain, wo is se sabaq hasil karte hain ke Allah ki qudrat har cheez par ghalib hai aur uski madad se har mushkil aasan ho jati hai. Imaan aur taqwa hi asal quwwat hai.
Surah 3 : 14
زُیِّنَ لِلنَّاسِ حُبُّ الشَّهَوٰتِ مِنَ النِّسَآءِ وَ الْبَنِیْنَ وَ الْقَنَاطِیْرِ الْمُقَنْطَرَةِ مِنَ الذَّهَبِ وَ الْفِضَّةِ وَ الْخَیْلِ الْمُسَوَّمَةِ وَ الْاَنْعَامِ وَ الْحَرْثِ ذٰلِكَ مَتَاعُ الْحَیٰوةِ الدُّنْیَا وَ اللّٰهُ عِنْدَهٗ حُسْنُ الْمَاٰبِ
Logon ke liye auraton, beton, sone chandi ke jama kiye hue dheron, nishandar ghodon, maweshiyon aur kheti ki mohabbat ko khoobsurat bana diya gaya hai. Yeh sab duniyawi zindagi ka saman hai. Aur Allah hi ke paas behtareen thikana hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala insaan ki fitri kamzoriyon aur duniyawi cheezon ki taraf uske rujhan ko bayan kar rahe hain. Logon ke liye auraton, beton, be-shumar sona chandi, umdah ghode, maweshi aur kheti ki mohabbat ko khoobsurat bana diya gaya hai. Yeh sab cheezein insaan ko apni taraf kheenchti hain aur uski zindagi ka markaz ban jati hain.
Lekin Allah Ta'ala wazeh kar rahe hain ke yeh sab kuch sirf duniyawi zindagi ka chand roza saman hai. Yeh cheezein fani hain aur inki mohabbat insaan ko asal maqsad se ghafil kar sakti hai. Iske bar-aks, Allah ke paas jo hai wo behtar aur hamesha rehne wala hai. Allah hi ke paas behtareen thikana (husnul ma'ab) hai, jahan asal aur daimi sukoon aur kamyabi hai. Isliye, aqalmand wohi hai jo duniyawi cheezon mein ulajh kar akhiraat ko na bhule aur Allah ki raza ko tarjeeh de.
Surah 3 : 15
قُلْ اَؤُنَبِّئُكُمْ بِخَیْرٍ مِّنْ ذٰلِكُمْ لِلَّذِیْنَ اتَّقَوْا عِنْدَ رَبِّهِمْ جَنّٰتٌ تَجْرِیْ مِنْ تَحْتِهَا الْاَنْهٰرُ خٰلِدِیْنَ فِیْهَا وَ اَزْوَاجٌ مُّطَهَّرَةٌ وَّ رِضْوَانٌ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ وَ اللّٰهُ بَصِیْرٌۢ بِالْعِبَادِ
Keh do, kya main tumhe isse behtar cheez bataun? Jo log parhezgar hain, unke liye unke Rab ke paas aise bagh hain jinke neeche nahrein behti hain, jahan wo hamesha rahenge, aur paak saaf biwiyan hain, aur Allah ki raza hai. Aur Allah bandon ko khoob dekhne wala hai.
Pichli Ayah mein duniyawi shahwat ka zikr karne ke baad, is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala us se kahin behtar cheez ka zikr kar rahe hain. Nabi ﷺ ko hukm diya gaya hai ke logon se poochhein ke kya main tumhe un duniyawi cheezon se behtar cheez bataun? Phir farmaya ke jo log parhezgar (Muttaqeen) hain, unke liye unke Rab ke paas aisi nematein hain jin ka tasawwur bhi mushkil hai.
Un nematon mein jannatein hain jinke neeche nahrein behti hain, jahan wo hamesha hamesha rahenge. Unke liye paak saaf biwiyan hongi, jo har qism ki na-pakiyon aur aibon se paak hongi. Aur sabse badi nematon mein se ek Allah ki raza (Rizwanum minallah) hai, jo har duniyawi aur jannati nematon se afzal hai. Jab Allah raazi ho jaye to phir koi gham nahi. Aakhir mein farmaya ke Allah bandon ko khoob dekhne wala hai, yaani wo jaanta hai ke kaun taqwa ikhtiyar karta hai aur kaun duniyawi shahwat mein gum rehta hai, aur usi ke mutabiq jaza dega.
Surah 3 : 16
اَلَّذِیْنَ یَقُوْلُوْنَ رَبَّنَاۤ اِنَّنَاۤ اٰمَنَّا فَاغْفِرْ لَنَا ذُنُوْبَنَا وَ قِنَا عَذَابَ النَّارِۚ
Woh log jo kehte hain: "Aye hamare Rab! Hum yaqeenan imaan laaye, pas hamare gunah maaf farma de aur hamein aag ke azaab se bacha le."
Yeh ayat un muttaqi logon ki sifat bayan karti hai jin ka zikr pichli ayaton mein hua. Woh Allah Ta'ala se apni maghfirat aur jahannam ke azaab se panah talab karte hain. Unka kehna hai ke "Aye hamare Rab! Hum yaqeenan imaan laaye hain," is mein unke imaan ka iqrar hai, jo unke dil ki gehraiyon se nikalta hai. Imaan ke iqrar ke baad woh apni kamzoriyon aur khataon ka aitraf karte hue Allah se apne gunahon ki bakhshish mangte hain. Is dua mein unki ajizi aur tawakkul zahir hota hai ke sirf Allah hi unke gunahon ko maaf kar sakta hai aur unhein aag ke dardnak azaab se bacha sakta hai. Yeh dua darasal ek momin ki zindagi ka nichor hai, jo imaan ke baad Allah ki rehmat aur maghfirat ka talabgar rehta hai.
Surah 3 : 17
اَلصّٰبِرِیْنَ وَ الصّٰدِقِیْنَ وَ الْقٰنِتِیْنَ وَ الْمُنْفِقِیْنَ وَ الْمُسْتَغْفِرِیْنَ بِالْاَسْحَارِ
Woh sabr karne wale, sachche, farmanbardar, Allah ki raah mein kharch karne wale aur sehar ke waqt bakhshish talab karne wale hain.
Yeh ayat pichli ayat mein bayan kiye gaye muttaqi logon ki mazeed paanch ahem sifatein bayan karti hai. Pehli sifat sabr hai, jo har mushkil, museebat aur Allah ke ahkamat par qaim rehne mein zaroori hai. Doosri sifat sachchai hai, jo qaul aur amal dono mein honi chahiye. Teesri sifat qaniteen yaani Allah ke farmanbardar aur itaat guzar hona hai, jo hamesha uski ibadat mein lage rehte hain. Chauthi sifat munfiqeen yaani Allah ki raah mein kharch karne wale hain, jo apne maal ko Allah ki raza ke liye kharch karte hain. Paanchvi aur nihayat ahem sifat mustaghfireen bil-as'har hai, yaani sehar ke waqt (subah hone se pehle) Allah se maghfirat talab karne wale. Yeh waqt duaon ki qabooliyat aur Allah se qurbat ka behtareen waqt hai. Sahih Muslim ki hadees mein hai ke Allah Ta'ala har raat jab raat ka aakhri teesra hissa baqi reh jata hai, asman-e-dunya par nazool farmata hai aur farmata hai: "Hai koi mujhse dua karne wala ke main uski dua qabool karoon? Hai koi mujhse mangne wala ke main usay ata karoon? Hai koi mujhse maghfirat talab karne wala ke main usay bakhsh doon?" Yeh sifatein ek kamil momin ki pehchan hain.
Surah 3 : 18
شَهِدَ اللّٰهُ اَنَّهٗ لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا هُوَ١ۙ وَ الْمَلٰٓئِكَةُ وَ اُولُوا الْعِلْمِ قَآئِمًۢا بِالْقِسْطِ١ؕ لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا هُوَ الْعَزِیْزُ الْحَكِیْمُؕ
Allah ne khud gawahi di hai ke uske siwa koi mabood nahi, aur farishton aur ilm walon ne bhi (gawahi di hai) woh insaf par qaim hai. Uske siwa koi mabood nahi, woh zabardast hikmat wala hai.
Yeh ayat Tawheed ki bunyadi haqeeqat ko bayan karti hai. Allah Ta'ala ne khud gawahi di hai ke uske siwa koi mabood-e-barhaq nahi. Is gawahi mein Allah ki wahdaniyat aur be-misali ka izhar hai. Sirf Allah hi nahi, balkay uske farishte aur ilm wale log bhi is haqeeqat ki gawahi dete hain. Farishte Allah ke hukm ke paband hain aur ilm wale apni aqal aur daleelon se is haqeeqat ko pehchan lete hain. Yeh sab is baat par bhi gawahi dete hain ke Allah Ta'ala insaf par qaim hai, yaani woh har cheez mein adl aur insaf karta hai. Ayat ke ikhtitam par dobara is baat par zor diya gaya hai ke "Uske siwa koi mabood nahi," aur uski do sifatein bayan ki gayi hain: Al-Azeez (zabardast, ghalib) aur Al-Hakeem (hikmat wala). Yeh sifatein batati hain ke Allah apni qudrat aur hikmat se poore nizam-e-kaynat ko chalata hai aur uske har kaam mein behtareen hikmat posheeda hoti hai.
Surah 3 : 19
اِنَّ الدِّیْنَ عِنْدَ اللّٰهِ الْاِسْلَامُ١۫ وَ مَا اخْتَلَفَ الَّذِیْنَ اُوْتُوا الْكِتٰبَ اِلَّا مِنْۢ بَعْدِ مَا جَآءَهُمُ الْعِلْمُ بَغْیًۢا بَیْنَهُمْ١ؕ وَ مَنْ یَّكْفُرْ بِاٰیٰتِ اللّٰهِ فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ سَرِیْعُ الْحِسَابِ
Beshak Allah ke nazdeek deen Islam hi hai. Aur jinhein kitaab di gayi thi, unhone ikhtilaf nahi kiya magar iske baad ke unke paas ilm aa chuka tha, aapas ki sar-kashi ki wajah se. Aur jo Allah ki ayaton ka inkar karega, to beshak Allah jald hisab lene wala hai.
Yeh ayat wazeh karti hai ke Allah ke nazdeek qabool shuda deen sirf Islam hai. Islam ka matlab hai Allah ke samne mukammal itaat aur farmanbardari ikhtiyar karna. Yeh deen tamam anbiya-e-kiram ka deen raha hai. Ayat mein Ahl-e-Kitab (Yahood-o-Nasara) ke ikhtilafat ka zikr kiya gaya hai. Unhone haqeeqat mein us waqt ikhtilaf nahi kiya jab unke paas ilm nahi tha, balkay ilm aa jane ke baad unhone aapas ki sar-kashi, hasad aur bughz ki wajah se ikhtilaf paida kiya. Unhein maloom tha ke haq kya hai, magar dunya'wi mafadat aur nafsani khwahishat ki wajah se woh haq se phir gaye. Is ayat mein un logon ko tanbeeh ki gayi hai jo Allah ki ayaton ka inkar karte hain. Aakhir mein farmaya gaya hai ke Allah jald hisab lene wala hai. Is mein un logon ke liye sakht waeed hai jo haq ko jante hue bhi us se inkar karte hain, unka hisab qiyamat ke din jald liya jayega.
Surah 3 : 20
فَاِنْ حَآجُّوْكَ فَقُلْ اَسْلَمْتُ وَجْهِیَ لِلّٰهِ وَ مَنِ اتَّبَعَنِ١ؕ وَ قُلْ لِّلَّذِیْنَ اُوْتُوا الْكِتٰبَ وَ الْاُمِّیّٖنَ ءَاَسْلَمْتُمْ١ؕ فَاِنْ اَسْلَمُوْا فَقَدِ اهْتَدَوْا١ۚ وَ اِنْ تَوَلَّوْا فَاِنَّمَا عَلَیْكَ الْبَلٰغُ١ؕ وَ اللّٰهُ بَصِیْرٌۢ بِالْعِبَادِ۠
Phir agar woh tumse jhagda karein to keh do: "Maine apna chehra Allah ke liye jhuka diya hai aur unhone bhi jinhone meri pairwi ki." Aur ahl-e-kitab aur ummiyon se kaho: "Kya tumne bhi Islam qabool kiya?" Agar woh Islam le aayein to yaqeenan hidayat pa gaye, aur agar woh munh morein to tum par sirf paigham pahunchana hai. Aur Allah bandon ko khoob dekhne wala hai.
Yeh ayat Rasoolullah (PBUH) ko hidayat deti hai ke agar Ahl-e-Kitab ya mushrikeen unse deen ke mamle mein behas-o-mubahisa karein, to aap (PBUH) wazeh taur par farma dein ke "Maine apna chehra Allah ke liye jhuka diya hai," yaani maine aur mere pairwi karne walon ne mukammal taur par Allah ke samne sar tasleem kham kar diya hai. Iske baad aap (PBUH) ko hukm diya gaya ke Ahl-e-Kitab (Yahood-o-Nasara) aur Ummiyon (jin ke paas koi asmani kitaab nahi thi, jaise mushrikeen-e-Arab) se poochhein ke "Kya tumne bhi Islam qabool kiya?" Yeh sawal unhein Islam ki dawat dene ke liye tha. Agar woh Islam qabool kar lein to woh hidayat pa jayenge, kyunke Islam hi deen-e-haq hai. Lekin agar woh munh morein aur inkar karein, to aap (PBUH) par sirf paigham pahunchane ki zimmedari hai. Hidayat dena Allah ka kaam hai. Aakhir mein farmaya gaya ke "Allah bandon ko khoob dekhne wala hai," yaani woh har ek ke amal aur irade se ba-khabar hai aur uske mutabiq jaza-saza dega.
Surah 3 : 21
اِنَّ الَّذِیْنَ یَكْفُرُوْنَ بِاٰیٰتِ اللّٰهِ وَ یَقْتُلُوْنَ النَّبِیّٖنَ بِغَیْرِ حَقٍّ وَّ یَقْتُلُوْنَ الَّذِیْنَ یَاْمُرُوْنَ بِالْقِسْطِ مِنَ النَّاسِ فَبَشِّرْهُمْ بِعَذَابٍ اَلِیْمٍ
Beshak jo log Allah ki ayaton ka inkar karte hain aur nabiyon ko nahaq qatl karte hain, aur un logon ko bhi qatl karte hain jo insaf ka hukm dete hain, to unko dardnak azab ki khushkhabri suna do.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala un logon ki shadeed mazammat kar rahe hain jo Allah ki nishaniyon ka inkar karte hain aur uske paighambaron ko nahaq qatl karte hain. Yeh amal sirf nabiyon ke qatl tak mehdood nahi, balkay un logon ko bhi qatl karna shamil hai jo logon ko insaf aur haq ki taraf bulate hain. Tareekh gawah hai ke Bani Israel ne kayi nabiyon ko aur Allah ke naik bandon ko qatl kiya, jaisa ke Hazrat Yahya (علیہ السلام) aur Hazrat Zakariya (علیہ السلام) ke waqiat iski misal hain.
Aise afraad ke liye Allah Ta'ala ne dardnak azab ki khushkhabri suna rakhi hai. Yeh azab unke dunya aur akhirat dono mein hoga. Unka yeh jurm sirf Allah ki nafarmani nahi, balkay insaniyat aur adl ke khilaf bhi ek sangin jurm hai. Is se maloom hota hai ke Allah ke deen ki taraf bulane walon ko takleef dena ya unhein qatl karna kitna bada gunah hai.
Surah 3 : 22
اُولٰٓئِكَ الَّذِیْنَ حَبِطَتْ اَعْمَالُهُمْ فِی الدُّنْیَا وَ الْاٰخِرَةِ وَ مَا لَهُمْ مِّنْ نّٰصِرِیْنَ
Ye woh log hain jin ke amal duniya aur akhirat mein zaya ho gaye, aur unka koi madadgar nahi hoga.
Pichli ayat mein jin logon ka zikr kiya gaya, yani Allah ki ayaton ka inkar karne wale, nabiyon aur insaf ka hukm dene walon ko qatl karne wale, unke mutalliq is ayat mein farmaya gaya hai ke unke tamam amal dunya aur akhirat mein zaya ho gaye. Iska matlab yeh hai ke unke koi bhi naik amal, agar unhone kiye bhi hon, unhein koi faida nahi denge aur na hi unhein Allah ke azab se bacha sakenge.
Dunya mein unke aamal ka nateeja yeh nikla ke woh zillat aur ruswai ka shikar hue, aur akhirat mein unke liye koi sawab nahi hoga. Mazeed yeh ke qayamat ke din unka koi madadgar nahi hoga jo unhein Allah ke azab se bacha sake. Yeh unke jurmon ki shiddat aur Allah ki narazgi ki alamat hai. Is se yeh sabaq milta hai ke kufr aur zulm ke sath koi bhi amal qabool nahi hota aur uski koi qeemat nahi rehti.
Surah 3 : 23
اَلَمْ تَرَ اِلَى الَّذِیْنَ اُوْتُوْا نَصِیْبًا مِّنَ الْكِتٰبِ یُدْعَوْنَ اِلٰى كِتٰبِ اللّٰهِ لِیَحْكُمَ بَیْنَهُمْ ثُمَّ یَتَوَلّٰى فَرِیْقٌ مِّنْهُمْ وَ هُمْ مُعْرِضُوْنَ
Kya tumne un logon ko nahi dekha jinhein kitab ka ek hissa diya gaya tha? Jab unhein Allah ki kitab ki taraf bulaya jata hai taake woh unke darmiyan faisla kare, to unmein se ek giroh munh mod leta hai aur woh inkar karne wale hain.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala Ahl-e-Kitab, khaas taur par Yahudiyon ke rawaiye ko bayan kar rahe hain. Unhein Allah ki taraf se kitab (Torah) ka ilm diya gaya tha, lekin jab unhein Allah ki kitab ki taraf bulaya jata hai taake woh unke darmiyan faisla kare, to unmein se ek giroh munh mod leta hai. Yeh unki zid aur haq se inkar ki nishani hai.
Iska ek waqia Nabi Akram (صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم) ke zamane mein pesh aaya tha jab Yahudiyon ke do girohon mein ikhtilaf hua aur woh faisle ke liye aap (صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم) ke paas aaye. Jab aap (صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم) ne unki apni kitab Torah ke mutabiq faisla sunaya, to unhone use qabool karne se inkar kar diya. Yeh unki haq se be-parwai aur inkar ko zahir karta hai. Woh sirf us waqt Allah ki kitab ko qabool karte hain jab woh unki khwahishat ke mutabiq ho, warna woh us se roogardani karte hain.
Surah 3 : 24
ذٰلِكَ بِاَنَّهُمْ قَالُوْا لَنْ تَمَسَّنَا النَّارُ اِلَّاۤ اَیَّامًا مَّعْدُوْدٰتٍ وَّ غَرَّهُمْ فِیْ دِیْنِهِمْ مَّا كَانُوْا یَفْتَرُوْنَ
Yeh is wajah se hai ke unhone kaha: "Humein aag chand ginti ke dinon ke siwa hargiz nahi chhuegi." Aur unhein unke deen mein unki banai hui jhooti baton ne dhoke mein daal rakha hai.
Is ayat mein Ahl-e-Kitab (Yahudiyon) ki gumrahi ki ek aur wajah bayan ki gayi hai. Woh yeh guman karte the ke "Humein aag chand ginti ke dinon ke siwa hargiz nahi chhuegi." Unka yeh aqeeda tha ke woh Allah ke mehboob aur chuninda log hain, aur agar unse koi gunah ho bhi gaya to unhein sirf thode dinon ke liye jahannam ki aag mein dala jayega, phir nikal liya jayega.
Yeh ek jhoota guman aur khud-farebi thi jo unhone apne deen mein khud hi ijaad kar li thi. Unhein unki banai hui jhooti baton ne dhoke mein daal rakha tha. Unka yeh aqeeda kisi ilhami kitab ya nabi ki taleem par mabni nahi tha, balkay sirf unki apni khwahishat aur ghalat tafseeron ka nateeja tha. Is se yeh sabaq milta hai ke deen mein apni taraf se koi baat ghadna aur us par yaqeen rakhna insaan ko gumrahi mein mubtala kar deta hai.
Surah 3 : 25
فَكَیْفَ اِذَا جَمَعْنٰهُمْ لِیَوْمٍ لَّا رَیْبَ فِیْهِ وَ وُفِّیَتْ كُلُّ نَفْسٍ مَّا كَسَبَتْ وَ هُمْ لَا یُظْلَمُوْنَ
Phir kya haal hoga jab hum unhein us din jama karenge jiske aane mein koi shak nahi, aur har nafs ko uske kiye ka pura badla diya jayega, aur un par koi zulm nahi kiya jayega?
Pichli ayat mein Ahl-e-Kitab ke jhoote guman ka zikr karne ke baad, is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala unhein aur tamam insaniyat ko qayamat ke din ki haqeeqat se agah kar rahe hain. Farmaya ja raha hai ke unka kya haal hoga jab unhein us din jama kiya jayega jiske aane mein koi shak nahi. Yeh din Qayamat ka din hai, jab sab ko Allah ke samne pesh hona hoga.
Us din har nafs ko uske kiye ka pura pura badla diya jayega. Yani, jisne jo neki ki hogi usay uska sawab milega aur jisne jo burai ki hogi usay uski saza milegi. Allah Ta'ala kisi par bhi zulm nahi karenge; har ek ko uske aamal ke mutabiq insaf ke sath faisla kiya jayega. Yeh ayat un logon ke liye ek shadeed tanbeeh hai jo dunya mein apni man-mani karte hain aur akhirat ki jawabdehi se ghafil hain ya jhooti umeedein rakhte hain.
Surah 3 : 26
قُلِ اللّٰهُمَّ مٰلِكَ الْمُلْكِ تُؤْتِی الْمُلْكَ مَنْ تَشَآءُ وَ تَنْزِعُ الْمُلْكَ مِمَّنْ تَشَآءُ وَ تُعِزُّ مَنْ تَشَآءُ وَ تُذِلُّ مَنْ تَشَآءُ بِیَدِكَ الْخَیْرُ اِنَّكَ عَلٰى كُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیْرٌ
Kaho, "Aye Allah! Badshahat ke Malik! Tu jise chahe badshahat deta hai aur jisse chahe badshahat cheen leta hai. Tu jise chahe izzat deta hai aur jise chahe zaleel karta hai. Tere hi haath mein har bhalai hai. Beshak Tu har cheez par qadir hai."
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala ne apni kamal badshahat aur qudrat ka izhar farmaya hai. Nabi Akram ﷺ ko hukm diya gaya ke woh Allah Ta'ala ki azmat ka iqrar karein. Allah hi hai jo badshahat ka mutlaq malik hai, woh jise chahe hukumat ata karta hai aur jisse chahe cheen leta hai. Usi ke ikhtiyar mein izzat aur zillat hai.
Yeh Ayah musalmanon ko tasalli deti hai ke agarche filhal unki halat kamzor hai, lekin Allah Ta'ala jab chahega unhein ghalba aur izzat ata karega. Har qism ki bhalai, taqat aur qudrat usi ke haath mein hai. Woh har cheez par mukammal qadir hai, uski qudrat se koi cheez bahar nahi.
Surah 3 : 27
تُوْلِجُ الَّیْلَ فِی النَّهَارِ وَ تُوْلِجُ النَّهَارَ فِی الَّیْلِ وَ تُخْرِجُ الْحَیَّ مِنَ الْمَیِّتِ وَ تُخْرِجُ الْمَیِّتَ مِنَ الْحَیِّ وَ تَرْزُقُ مَنْ تَشَآءُ بِغَیْرِ حِسَابٍ
Tu raat ko din mein dakhil karta hai aur din ko raat mein dakhil karta hai. Tu zinda ko murda se nikalta hai aur murda ko zinda se nikalta hai. Aur Tu jise chahe be-hisab rizq deta hai.
Yeh Ayah Allah Ta'ala ki azeem qudrat aur tadbeer ke chand numaya mazahir bayan karti hai. Allah Ta'ala raat ko din mein aur din ko raat mein dakhil karta hai, jisse din aur raat ke auqat mein kami beshi hoti hai. Yeh nizam-e-kainat ka ek hairat angez pehlu hai jo Allah ki be-misaal qudrat ka saboot hai.
Mazeed, Allah Ta'ala zinda ko murda se aur murda ko zinda se nikalta hai. Iski misal ande se parinda, daane se paudha, ya kafir ki nasl se momin ka paida hona hai. Yeh sab uski mukammal qudrat aur hikmat ki nishaniyan hain. Aur woh jise chahe be-hisab rizq deta hai, uske khazane kabhi khatam nahi hote. Is Ayah mein Allah ki wahdaniyat aur uski qudrat-e-kamila par ghaur karne ki dawat hai.
Surah 3 : 28
لَا یَتَّخِذِ الْمُؤْمِنُوْنَ الْكٰفِرِیْنَ اَوْلِیَآءَ مِنْ دُوْنِ الْمُؤْمِنِیْنَ وَ مَنْ یَّفْعَلْ ذٰلِكَ فَلَیْسَ مِنَ اللّٰهِ فِیْ شَیْءٍ اِلَّاۤ اَنْ تَتَّقُوْا مِنْهُمْ تُقٰىةً وَ یُحَذِّرُكُمُ اللّٰهُ نَفْسَهٗ وَ اِلَى اللّٰهِ الْمَصِیْرُ
Momineen, momineen ke siwa kafiron ko apna dost na banayen. Aur jo aisa karega uska Allah se koi talluq nahi, siwaye iske ke tum unse kisi khatre ke pesh-e-nazar bachao ikhtiyar karo. Aur Allah tumhe apni zaat se darata hai, aur Allah hi ki taraf lautna hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala ne momineen ko kafiron se gehri dosti aur unhein apna raazdar banane se mana farmaya hai. Islam mein dosti aur wafadari sirf Allah aur uske Rasool ﷺ aur momineen ke saath honi chahiye. Jo shakhs momineen ko chhod kar kafiron ko apna dost banata hai, uska Allah se koi talluq nahi rehta, yaani woh Allah ki panah aur hifazat se mehroom ho jata hai.
Albatta, ek surat mein ijazat di gayi hai, woh hai 'Taqiyyah'. Agar musalmanon ko kafiron se jaan ya maal ka shadeed khatra ho, to woh zahiri taur par unse narmi ka bartao kar sakte hain, lekin dil mein unse dosti nahi rakhni chahiye. Iske baad Allah Ta'ala apni zaat se darata hai, taake log uske ahkamat ki mukhalifat se bachein, kyunki aakhir mein sab ko usi ki taraf lautna hai aur woh har amal ka hisab lega.
Surah 3 : 29
قُلْ اِنْ تُخْفُوْا مَا فِیْ صُدُوْرِكُمْ اَوْ تُبْدُوْهُ یَعْلَمْهُ اللّٰهُ وَ یَعْلَمُ مَا فِی السَّمٰوٰتِ وَ مَا فِی الْاَرْضِ وَ اللّٰهُ عَلٰى كُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیْرٌ
Kaho, "Agar tum apne seeno mein jo kuch hai use chupao ya zahir karo, Allah use janta hai. Aur woh janta hai jo kuch aasmano mein hai aur jo kuch zameen mein hai. Aur Allah har cheez par qadir hai."
Yeh Ayah Allah Ta'ala ke mukammal ilm aur qudrat ko wazeh karti hai. Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke insaan apne dil mein jo kuch chhupaye ya zahir kare, woh sab Allah ke ilm mein hai. Koi bhi baat usse makhfi nahi reh sakti, chahe woh khayal ho, irada ho ya amal ho. Is mein pichli Ayah ke hukum ki mazeed takeed hai ke kafiron se dosti ka mamla dil se bhi saaf hona chahiye.
Allah Ta'ala sirf insanon ke dilon ka haal hi nahi janta, balkay woh aasmano aur zameen ki har cheez se ba-khabar hai. Uske ilm ki koi had nahi. Aur is ilm ke saath-saath, woh har cheez par mukammal qadir bhi hai. Uski qudrat se koi cheez bahar nahi. Is Ayah ka maqsad bandon ko Allah ki nigrani aur uske ilm-e-kamil ka ehsas dilana hai, taake woh har amal mein Allah ka khauf aur uski raza ko mad-e-nazar rakhein.
Surah 3 : 30
یَوْمَ تَجِدُ كُلُّ نَفْسٍ مَّا عَمِلَتْ مِنْ خَیْرٍ مُّحْضَرًا وَّ مَا عَمِلَتْ مِنْ سُوْٓءٍ تَوَدُّ لَوْ اَنَّ بَیْنَهَا وَ بَیْنَهٗۤ اَمَدًۢا بَعِیْدًا وَ یُحَذِّرُكُمُ اللّٰهُ نَفْسَهٗ وَ اللّٰهُ رَءُوْفٌۢ بِالْعِبَادِ
Jis din har nafs apni ki hui bhalai ko maujood payega aur jo burai usne ki hogi, woh chahega ke kaash uske aur us burai ke darmiyan bahut door ka fasla hota. Aur Allah tumhe apni zaat se darata hai. Aur Allah bandon par bahut meherban hai.
Is Ayah mein Roz-e-Qayamat ki holnak surat-e-haal bayan ki gayi hai. Us din har nafs apne kiye hue achhe aur bure aamal ko apne samne maujood payega. Nekiyan to khushi ka bais hongi, lekin buraiyan dekh kar insaan chahega ke kaash uske aur uski burai ke darmiyan bahut door ka fasla hota, taake woh usse bach sake.
Yeh Ayah insanon ko aamal ki jaza aur saza se aagah karti hai. Allah Ta'ala dobara apni zaat se darata hai, taake log gunahon se bachein aur nekiyan ikhtiyar karein. Is takeed ke bawajood, Ayah ke ikhtitam par Allah Ta'ala ki rehmat aur raoofiyat ka zikr hai. Iska matlab hai ke Allah Ta'ala apne bandon par nihayat meherban hai, woh unhein azaab se bachana chahta hai, isi liye woh unhein dunya mein hi aagah kar raha hai taake woh apni islah kar lein.
Surah 3 : 31
قُلْ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ تُحِبُّوْنَ اللّٰهَ فَاتَّبِعُوْنِیْ یُحْبِبْكُمُ اللّٰهُ وَ یَغْفِرْ لَكُمْ ذُنُوْبَكُمْ وَ اللّٰهُ غَفُوْرٌ رَّحِیْمٌ
Keh dijiye, agar tum Allah se mohabbat karte ho to meri pairwi karo, Allah tum se mohabbat karega aur tumhare gunah maaf kar dega, aur Allah bakhshne wala, nihayat meharban hai.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne mohabbat-e-Ilahi ke da'we ki haqeeqat bayan ki hai. Agar koi shakhs Allah se mohabbat ka da'wa karta hai, to uske liye lazim hai ke woh Allah ke Rasool Muhammad ﷺ ki pairwi kare. Rasool Allah ﷺ ki itteba hi Allah se mohabbat ki sachi daleel hai.
Jab banda Rasool Allah ﷺ ki sunnat par amal karta hai, to Allah Ta'ala us se mohabbat karta hai aur uske gunahon ko maaf farma deta hai. Is tarah, Rasool ki itteba sirf ek hukm nahi, balkay Allah ki mohabbat aur maghfirat hasil karne ka zariya hai. Allah Ta'ala nihayat bakhshne wala aur meharban hai, jo apne bandon ke gunahon ko maaf karta hai jab woh uski taraf ruju karte hain aur uske Rasool ki pairwi karte hain.
Hadees: "Jisne meri sunnat se muhabbat ki, usne mujhse muhabbat ki, aur jisne mujhse muhabbat ki woh jannat mein mere saath hoga." (Tirmidhi)
Surah 3 : 32
قُلْ اَطِیْعُوا اللّٰهَ وَ الرَّسُوْلَ فَاِنْ تَوَلَّوْا فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ لَا یُحِبُّ الْكٰفِرِیْنَ
Keh dijiye, Allah aur Rasool ki itaat karo. Phir agar woh roo gardani karein, to beshak Allah kafiron ko pasand nahi karta.
Yeh ayat pichli ayat ki mazeed wazahat hai aur Allah aur uske Rasool ki itaat ki farziyat par zor deti hai. Musalmanon par lazim hai ke woh Allah ke ahkamat aur Rasool Allah ﷺ ki sunnat ki mukammal pairwi karein. Yeh itaat sirf zubani iqrar nahi, balkay amali zindagi mein usay nafiz karna hai.
Agar koi shakhs ya giroh Allah aur uske Rasool ke ahkamat se roo gardani karta hai aur unki itaat se inkar karta hai, to woh kufr ke zumre mein shamil hota hai. Allah Ta'ala aise kafiron ko pasand nahi karta jo uske aur uske Rasool ke farmabardari se munh modte hain. Is ayat mein wazeh kar diya gaya hai ke Allah ki mohabbat aur raza sirf itaat guzaron ke liye hai, na ke nafarmanon ke liye. Isliye, iman ka taqaza hai ke har mamle mein Allah aur Rasool ki itaat ki jaye.
Surah 3 : 33
اِنَّ اللّٰهَ اصْطَفٰۤى اٰدَمَ وَ نُوْحًا وَّ اٰلَ اِبْرٰهِیْمَ وَ اٰلَ عِمْرٰنَ عَلَى الْعٰلَمِیْنَ
Beshak Allah ne Adam ko, Nuh ko, aur Aal-e-Ibrahim ko, aur Aal-e-Imran ko tamam jahan walon par chun liya.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne un makhsoos afraad aur khandanon ka zikr kiya hai jinhein usne tamam jahan walon par fazilat di aur chun liya. Sab se pehle Hazrat Adam (AS) ka zikr hai, jinhein Allah ne apne haathon se banaya aur farishton se sajda karwaya. Phir Hazrat Nuh (AS) ka zikr hai, jinhein Allah ne tufan se pehle logon ko hidayat dene ke liye bheja.
Iske baad Aal-e-Ibrahim (AS) aur Aal-e-Imran (AS) ka zikr hai. Aal-e-Ibrahim mein tamam anbiya shamil hain jo Hazrat Ibrahim (AS) ki nasl se aaye, jaisa ke Hazrat Ishaq (AS), Hazrat Yaqub (AS), Hazrat Musa (AS), Hazrat Isa (AS) aur Hazrat Muhammad ﷺ. Aal-e-Imran se murad Hazrat Maryam (AS) aur Hazrat Isa (AS) ka khandan hai. Yeh intekhab unki taqwa, imaan aur Allah ki farmabardari ki wajah se tha, jo unhein doosron se mumtaz karta hai.
Surah 3 : 34
ذُرِّیَّةًۢ بَعْضُهَا مِنْۢ بَعْضٍ وَ اللّٰهُ سَمِیْعٌ عَلِیْمٌ
Yeh ek nasl hai, jinka baaz baaz se hain, aur Allah sunne wala, janne wala hai.
Yeh ayat pichli ayat ki wazahat karti hai, jahan Allah Ta'ala ne mukhtalif anbiya aur saleh khandanon ka zikr kiya tha. Is ayat mein farmaya gaya hai ke yeh sab ek hi nasl aur silsile se talluq rakhte hain, jinka baaz baaz se hain. Iska matlab yeh hai ke in sab mein ek roohani rabt aur imaan ka rishta hai. Woh sab Allah ki wahdaniyat aur uske ahkamat par yaqeen rakhte the aur uski taraf logon ko bulate the.
Unki fazilat aur intekhab sirf nasli nahi, balkay deen aur taqwa ki bunyad par tha. Allah Ta'ala ne unhein unki pakeezgi, imaan aur uski rah mein qurbaniyon ki wajah se chuna. Ayat ke ikhtitam par Allah Ta'ala ke do sifati naam bayan kiye gaye hain: "aur Allah sunne wala, janne wala hai." Iska matlab hai ke Allah unki duaein sunta hai, unke iradon ko janta hai, aur unke har amal se ba khabar hai. Woh har cheez ka ilm rakhta hai aur har pukar ko sunta hai.
Surah 3 : 35
اِذْ قَالَتِ امْرَاَتُ عِمْرٰنَ رَبِّ اِنِّیْ نَذَرْتُ لَكَ مَا فِیْ بَطْنِیْ مُحَرَّرًا فَتَقَبَّلْ مِنِّیْ اِنَّكَ اَنْتَ السَّمِیْعُ الْعَلِیْمُ
Jab Imran ki biwi ne kaha, "Aye mere Rab! Jo mere pet mein hai, maine use teri khidmat ke liye azad kiya (nazr kiya), pas tu mujh se qubool farma. Beshak tu hi sab kuch sunne wala, sab kuch janne wala hai."
Is ayat mein Hazrat Maryam (AS) ki walida (Imran ki biwi) ka zikr hai, jinhon ne Allah Ta'ala se ek pakeeza dua ki aur nazr mani. Jab woh hamal se theen, to unhon ne Allah se iltija ki ke jo bachcha unke pet mein hai, use woh Allah ki khidmat ke liye azad karti hain. Us waqt yeh riwaj tha ke log apne bachchon ko Bait-ul-Muqaddas ki khidmat ke liye waqf kar dete the, aur woh bachche duniya ke mamlaat se azad ho kar sirf ibadat aur khidmat mein mashghool rehte the.
Unki dua mein mukammal tawakkal aur ikhlas jhalakta hai. Unhon ne Allah se qubooliyat ki darkhwast ki, yeh kehte hue ke "Beshak tu hi sab kuch sunne wala, sab kuch janne wala hai." Is se zahir hota hai ke unhein Allah ki qudrat aur ilm par kamil yaqeen tha. Unhein maloom tha ke Allah unki pukar sunta hai aur unke dil ke iradon ko khoob janta hai. Yeh dua Hazrat Maryam (AS) ki paidaish se pehle ki hai, aur is mein unki walida ki azmat aur Allah se unka gehra talluq bayan hota hai.
Surah 3 : 36
فَلَمَّا وَضَعَتْهَا قَالَتْ رَبِّ اِنِّیْ وَضَعْتُهَاۤ اُنْثٰى وَ اللّٰهُ اَعْلَمُ بِمَا وَضَعَتْ وَ لَیْسَ الذَّكَرُ كَالْاُنْثٰى وَ اِنِّیْ سَمَّیْتُهَا مَرْیَمَ وَ اِنِّیْۤ اُعِیْذُهَا بِكَ وَ ذُرِّیَّتَهَا مِنَ الشَّیْطٰنِ الرَّجِیْمِ
Jab usne bachchi ko janam diya to boli, "Aye mere Rab! Maine to ladki jani hai." Aur Allah khoob jaanta hai jo usne jana. "Aur ladka ladki jaisa nahi hota. Aur maine uska naam Maryam rakha hai, aur main usko aur uski aulaad ko teri panah mein deti hoon shaitan mardood se."
Jab Hazrat Maryam (AS) ki walida ne bachchi ko janam diya, to unhone Allah se arz kiya ke unhone ladki jani hai. Unki ummeed thi ke ladka hoga jo Bait-ul-Muqaddas ki khidmat karega. Allah Ta'ala unke dil ke haal ko khoob jaanta tha. Unhone yeh bhi farmaya ke ladka ladki jaisa nahi hota, is se muraad yeh thi ke ladka jis maqsad ke liye behtar tha, ladki uske liye shayad itni munasib na ho. Lekin Allah ne Maryam (AS) ko aisi fazeelat bakhshi jo kayi mardon se afzal thi. Unhone apni beti ka naam Maryam rakha aur Allah ki panah mein diya, usko aur uski aulaad ko shaitan mardood se bachane ki dua ki.
Sahih Bukhari aur Muslim mein Hazrat Abu Hurairah (RA) se riwayat hai ke Nabi Kareem (SAW) ne farmaya: "Har bachcha fitrat par paida hota hai, phir uske maa baap usko Yahoodi, Nasrani ya Majusi bana dete hain." Aur is dua ki barkat se Maryam (AS) aur Isa (AS) shaitan ke shar se mehfooz rahe.
Surah 3 : 37
فَتَقَبَّلَهَا رَبُّهَا بِقَبُوْلٍ حَسَنٍ وَّ اَنْۢبَتَهَا نَبَاتًا حَسَنًا وَّ كَفَّلَهَا زَكَرِیَّا كُلَّمَا دَخَلَ عَلَیْهَا زَكَرِیَّا الْمِحْرَابَ وَجَدَ عِنْدَهَا رِزْقًا قَالَ یٰمَرْیَمُ اَنّٰى لَكِ هٰذَا قَالَتْ هُوَ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللّٰهِ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ یَرْزُقُ مَنْ یَّشَآءُ بِغَیْرِ حِسَابٍ
Phir uske Rab ne usko achchi tarah qubool kiya aur usko achchi parwarish di, aur Zakariya ko uska nigehban banaya. Jab kabhi Zakariya uske paas mihrab mein jaate, to uske paas rizq paate. Poocha, "Aye Maryam! Yeh tumhare paas kahan se aaya?" Usne kaha, "Yeh Allah ke paas se hai." Beshak Allah jise chahta hai be-hisab rizq deta hai.
Allah Ta'ala ne Hazrat Maryam (AS) ki walida ki dua qubool farmayi aur unki beti ko behtareen qubooliyat bakhshi. Allah ne unki parwarish is tarah ki ke woh pakeezgi aur taqwa mein be-misaal ho gayin. Unki dekh bhaal Hazrat Zakariya (AS) ke supurd ki gayi, jo us waqt ke Nabi the. Jab bhi Hazrat Zakariya (AS) Maryam (AS) ke paas ibadat gaah (mihrab) mein jaate, to unke paas be-mausam phal aur rizq dekhte. Hairan ho kar unhone poocha ke yeh kahan se aata hai, to Maryam (AS) ne jawab diya ke yeh Allah ki taraf se hai. Is waqiye se Allah ki qudrat zahir hoti hai ke woh jise chahta hai be-hisab rizq ata karta hai, aur yeh bhi ke Allah apne nek bandon ko ghaib se madad farhama karta hai.
Surah 3 : 38
هُنَالِكَ دَعَا زَكَرِیَّا رَبَّهٗ قَالَ رَبِّ هَبْ لِیْ مِنْ لَّدُنْكَ ذُرِّیَّةً طَیِّبَةً اِنَّكَ سَمِیْعُ الدُّعَآءِ
Usi jagah Zakariya ne apne Rab ko pukara. Kaha, "Aye mere Rab! Mujhe apne paas se ek paakiza aulaad ata farma. Beshak tu duaon ko sunne wala hai."
Hazrat Zakariya (AS) ne jab Hazrat Maryam (AS) ke paas Allah ki taraf se be-hisab rizq aur unki pakeezgi dekhi, to unke dil mein bhi aulaad ki khwahish paida hui, halanke woh khud boorhe aur unki biwi baanjh theen. Unhone usi waqt Allah Ta'ala se dua ki, "Aye mere Rab! Mujhe apne paas se ek paakiza aulaad ata farma." Unhone Allah ki sifat "Sami-ud-Dua" (duaon ko sunne wala) ka zikr kiya, jo is baat ka yaqeen dilata hai ke Allah har pukar sunta hai aur us par qudrat rakhta hai. Yeh dua Allah ki qudrat par mukammal bharose aur yaqeen ka izhar thi, ke woh har mushkil ko asaan kar sakta hai.
Surah 3 : 39
فَنَادَتْهُ الْمَلٰٓئِكَةُ وَ هُوَ قَآئِمٌ یُّصَلِّیْ فِی الْمِحْرَابِ اَنَّ اللّٰهَ یُبَشِّرُكَ بِیَحْیٰى مُصَدِّقًۢا بِكَلِمَةٍ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ وَ سَیِّدًا وَّ حَصُوْرًا وَّ نَبِیًّا مِّنَ الصّٰلِحِیْنَ
Phir farishton ne usko pukara jab woh mihrab mein khada namaz padh raha tha, (kehte hue) "Beshak Allah tumhein Yahya ki basharat deta hai, jo Allah ke ek kalme ki tasdeeq karne wala hoga, aur sardar hoga, aur parhezgar hoga, aur saleheen mein se ek Nabi hoga."
Jab Hazrat Zakariya (AS) apni ibadat gaah (mihrab) mein khade namaz padh rahe the aur Allah se aulaad ki dua kar rahe the, to farishton ne unhein pukara aur Hazrat Yahya (AS) ki basharat di. Yeh basharat unki dua ki qubooliyat thi. Farishton ne Yahya (AS) ki chand sifaton ka zikr kiya: woh "Kalimatullah" (Allah ke kalme) yaani Hazrat Isa (AS) ki tasdeeq karne wale honge, woh apne waqt ke sardar honge, "hasoor" yaani nafsani khwahishat se paak aur parhezgar honge, aur saleheen mein se ek Nabi honge. Yeh Allah ki taraf se ek azeem inam tha jo unki ummeed se badh kar tha, aur is mein Allah ki qudrat ka izhar tha ke woh namumkin ko mumkin bana deta hai.
Surah 3 : 40
قَالَ رَبِّ اَنّٰى یَكُوْنُ لِیْ غُلٰمٌ وَّ قَدْ بَلَغَنِیَ الْكِبَرُ وَ امْرَاَتِیْ عَاقِرٌ قَالَ كَذٰلِكَ اللّٰهُ یَفْعَلُ مَا یَشَآءُ
Usne kaha, "Aye mere Rab! Mere yahan ladka kaise hoga jabke main boorha ho chuka hoon aur meri biwi baanjh hai?" Farmaya, "Isi tarah Allah jo chahta hai karta hai."
Hazrat Zakariya (AS) ne jab farishton se Yahya (AS) ki basharat suni, to insani fitrat ke mutabiq unhone hairat ka izhar kiya. Unhone Allah se poocha ke unke yahan ladka kaise hoga jabke woh khud boorhe ho chuke hain aur unki biwi baanjh hai. Yeh sawal unki taraf se Allah ki qudrat par shak ki wajah se nahi tha, balkay sirf is baat ki tasdeeq aur mazeed itminan ke liye tha ke yeh kaise mumkin hoga. Allah Ta'ala ne jawab diya, "Isi tarah Allah jo chahta hai karta hai." Is jawab mein Allah ki mutlaq qudrat aur irade ka izhar hai. Allah ke liye koi cheez namumkin nahi, woh asbab ke baghair bhi kaam kar sakta hai aur apni hikmat se jo chahta hai wohi hota hai.
Surah 3 : 41
قَالَ رَبِّ اجْعَلْ لِّیْۤ اٰیَةًؕ قَالَ اٰیَتُكَ اَلَّا تُكَلِّمَ النَّاسَ ثَلٰثَةَ اَیَّامٍ اِلَّا رَمْزًاؕ وَ اذْكُرْ رَّبَّكَ كَثِیْرًا وَّ سَبِّحْ بِالْعَشِیِّ وَ الْاِبْكَارِ
(Zakariya ne) kaha: "Aye mere Rab! Mere liye koi nishani muqarrar farma." (Allah ne) farmaya: "Teri nishani yeh hai ke tu teen din tak logon se ishare ke siwa baat na kar sakega. Aur apne Rab ko kasrat se yaad kar aur subah-o-sham uski tasbeeh kar."
Hazrat Zakariya (AS) ne Allah Ta'ala se apni khabar ki tasdeeq ke liye ek nishani talab ki, taake unka dil mutma'in ho jaye aur woh is azeem basharat ko yaqeen ke saath qabool kar saken. Allah ne unki nishani yeh muqarrar ki ke woh teen din tak logon se bolne se qasir rahenge, siwaye ishaaron ke. Yeh nishani unki dua ki qubooliyat aur Allah ki qudrat ka aik mojiza thi.
Iske saath hi unhe hukm diya gaya ke woh in dino mein Allah ka kasrat se zikr karein aur subah-o-sham uski tasbeeh karein. Yeh is baat ki taraf ishara hai ke jab insaan duniya ki baton se kat jata hai, toh uske liye Allah ki yaad mein mashgool hona behtareen amal hai. Yeh waqia Allah ki qudrat aur uske ahkamat ki azmat ko numaya karta hai.
Surah 3 : 42
وَ اِذْ قَالَتِ الْمَلٰٓئِكَةُ یٰمَرْیَمُ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ اصْطَفٰىكِ وَ طَهَّرَكِ وَ اصْطَفٰىكِ عَلٰى نِسَآءِ الْعٰلَمِیْنَ
Aur jab farishton ne kaha: "Aye Maryam! Beshak Allah ne tujhe chun liya hai aur tujhe paak kiya hai aur tujhe tamam jahan ki aurton par fazilat di hai."
Is Ayah mein Hazrat Maryam (AS) ki fazilat aur unke maqam-o-martabe ko bayan kiya gaya hai. Farishton ne unhe khabar di ke Allah Ta'ala ne unhe do martaba chuna hai. Pehli baar unhe ibadat aur taqwa ke liye chuna, aur doosri baar Hazrat Isa (AS) ki be-baap paidaish ke liye chuna. Is chunaut ke saath hi unhe paak-o-saaf kiya gaya, har qism ki burai aur gunah se mehfooz rakha gaya.
Farishton ne mazeed farmaya ke Allah ne unhe tamam jahan ki aurton par fazilat di hai. Yeh unki buland shaan aur Allah ke nazdeek unki maqbooliyat ki daleel hai. Is fazilat mein unki pakeezgi, sabr, aur Allah par mukammal tawakkal shamil tha. Yeh Ayah Maryam (AS) ke azeem martabe ko wazeh karti hai, jise Allah ne khud chun kar buland kiya.
Surah 3 : 43
یٰمَرْیَمُ اقْنُتِیْ لِرَبِّكِ وَ اسْجُدِیْ وَ ارْكَعِیْ مَعَ الرّٰكِعِیْنَ
"Aye Maryam! Apne Rab ki itaat kar aur sajda kar aur ruku karne walon ke saath ruku kar."
Allah Ta'ala ne Hazrat Maryam (AS) ko unki fazilat aur chunaut ke baad ibadat aur itaat ke chand ahkamat diye. Unhe hukm diya gaya ke woh apne Rab ki mukammal itaat karein (qunut). Qunut ka matlab hai Allah ke samne aajizi aur farmanbardari ke saath khade rehna, lambi namaz padhna aur uski ibadat mein mashgool rehna.
Iske baad unhe sajda karne aur ruku karne walon ke saath ruku karne ka hukm diya gaya. Yeh namaz ke arkaan hain aur is baat ki daleel hai ke Maryam (AS) ko jamaat ke saath namaz padhne ki targheeb di ja rahi thi, ya kam az kam unhe namaz ke in arkaan ko ada karne ka hukm tha. Yeh ahkamat unki roohani tarbiyat aur Allah se qurbat ko mazeed badhane ke liye the, taake woh aane wale azeem imtehan ke liye tayyar ho saken.
Surah 3 : 44
ذٰلِكَ مِنْ اَنْۢبَآءِ الْغَیْبِ نُوْحِیْهِ اِلَیْكَؕ وَ مَا كُنْتَ لَدَیْهِمْ اِذْ یُلْقُوْنَ اَقْلَامَهُمْ اَیُّهُمْ یَكْفُلُ مَرْیَمَ وَ مَا كُنْتَ لَدَیْهِمْ اِذْ یَخْتَصِمُوْنَ
Yeh ghaib ki khabron mein se hai jo hum tumhari taraf wahi karte hain. Aur tum unke paas maujood na the jab woh apne qalam phenk rahe the ke un mein se kaun Maryam ki parwarish karega, aur na tum unke paas the jab woh jhagad rahe the.
Yeh Ayah is baat ki wazahat karti hai ke jo qisse aur waqiat Quran mein bayan kiye gaye hain, woh ghaib ki khabron mein se hain, jin ka ilm sirf Allah Ta'ala ko hai. Allah in khabron ko Nabi Akram (SAW) par wahi ke zariye nazil karta hai. Is mein Nabi (SAW) ki nabuwat ki sachaai aur Quran ke mojiza hone ki daleel hai.
Khas taur par Hazrat Maryam (AS) ki parwarish ka zikr kiya gaya hai. Huzoor (SAW) us waqt wahan maujood na the jab Bani Israel ke ulama aur abid log Maryam (AS) ki kafalat ke liye apne qalam phenk kar qura'andazi kar rahe the, aur na hi aap unke jhagde ke waqt wahan the. Is waqiye ka tafseeli ilm sirf Allah hi de sakta tha. Yeh is baat ka saboot hai ke Quran Allah ka kalaam hai aur is mein koi shak nahi.
Surah 3 : 45
اِذْ قَالَتِ الْمَلٰٓئِكَةُ یٰمَرْیَمُ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ یُبَشِّرُكِ بِكَلِمَةٍ مِّنْهُ اسْمُهُ الْمَسِیْحُ عِیْسَى ابْنُ مَرْیَمَ وَجِیْهًا فِی الدُّنْیَا وَ الْاٰخِرَةِ وَ مِنَ الْمُقَرَّبِیْنَ
Jab farishton ne kaha: "Aye Maryam! Beshak Allah tumhe apni taraf se ek Kalimah ki basharat deta hai, jiska naam Masih Isa ibn Maryam hoga, jo duniya aur akhirat mein ba-izzat hoga aur Allah ke muqarrab bandon mein se hoga."
Is Ayah mein farishton ne Hazrat Maryam (AS) ko Hazrat Isa (AS) ki paidaish ki basharat di. Unhe bataya gaya ke Allah unhe apni taraf se ek 'Kalimah' ki khushkhabri deta hai. 'Kalimah' se murad Hazrat Isa (AS) hain, jinhe Allah ke 'kun' (ho ja) kehne se be-baap paida kiya gaya. Unka naam Masih Isa ibn Maryam hoga, jo unki khaas pehchan hai.
Farishton ne unke martabe ko bhi wazeh kiya ke woh duniya aur akhirat mein ba-izzat honge. Duniya mein unhe nabuwat, mojizat aur logon mein izzat hasil hogi, aur akhirat mein bhi unka buland maqam hoga. Mazeed yeh ke woh Allah ke muqarrab bandon mein se honge, jo unki roohani shaan aur Allah se qurbat ki daleel hai. Yeh basharat Maryam (AS) ke liye aik azeem imtehan aur Allah ki qudrat ka nishaan thi.
Surah 3 : 46
وَ یُكَلِّمُ النَّاسَ فِی الْمَهْدِ وَ كَهْلًا وَّ مِنَ الصّٰلِحِیْنَ
Aur woh logon se palne mein bhi baat karega aur bari umar mein bhi, aur woh saleheen mein se hoga.
Yeh ayat Hazrat Isa (AS) ki wiladat ke baad unki ek khaas nishani aur mojize ka zikr karti hai. Allah Ta'ala ne unko yeh qudrat ata ki thi ke woh palne mein bhi logon se baat karein ge. Iska matlab hai ke woh bachpan mein, jab aam bachche bol nahi sakte, us waqt bhi Allah ke hukm se guftagu karein ge aur apni maa Mariam (AS) ki paaki aur apni risalat ka elaan karein ge. Quran-e-Kareem Surah Mariam mein is waqiye ki tafseel maujood hai.
Iske alawa, woh bari umar mein bhi logon se baat karein ge, yani apni jawani aur risalat ke daur mein bhi logon ko Allah ka paigham pohnchayein ge. Yeh unki risalat aur nabuwat ki daleel thi. Allah ne unhein saleheen mein se banaya, jo unki paakizgi aur Allah ke nazdeek unke buland martabe ko zahir karta hai. Yeh sab Allah ki qudrat aur uski azmat ki nishaniyan hain.
Surah 3 : 47
قَالَتْ رَبِّ اَنّٰى یَكُوْنُ لِیْ وَلَدٌ وَّ لَمْ یَمْسَسْنِیْ بَشَرٌؕ قَالَ كَذٰلِكِ اللّٰهُ یَخْلُقُ مَا یَشَآءُؕ اِذَا قَضٰۤى اَمْرًا فَاِنَّمَا یَقُوْلُ لَهٗ كُنْ فَیَكُوْنُ
Mariam (AS) ne kaha, "Aye mere Rab! Mere beta kaise hoga jabke mujhe kisi bashar ne chhua tak nahi?" Allah ne farmaya, "Isi tarah Allah jo chahta hai paida karta hai. Jab woh kisi kaam ka irada karta hai to bas usay kehta hai 'Ho ja!' aur woh ho jata hai."
Jab farishton ne Hazrat Mariam (AS) ko bete ki khushkhabri di, to woh hairan ho gayeen aur unhone Allah Ta'ala se sawal kiya, "Aye mere Rab! Mere beta kaise hoga jabke mujhe kisi bashar ne chhua tak nahi?" Unki yeh hairani fitri thi kyunki aam insani qanoon ke mutabiq aulad ke liye mard aur aurat ka milap zaroori hai. Lekin Allah Ta'ala ne jawab diya ke "Isi tarah Allah jo chahta hai paida karta hai."
Yeh jawab Allah ki qudrat-e-kamilah ka izhar hai. Allah ke liye koi cheez mushkil nahi. Jab woh kisi kaam ka irada karta hai, to bas usay 'Kun' (Ho ja!) kehta hai aur woh fauran ho jata hai. Hazrat Isa (AS) ki wiladat baghair baap ke, Allah ki isi qudrat ka ek azeem mojiza thi. Isse yeh sabit hota hai ke Allah Ta'ala asbab ka mohtaj nahi, woh asbab ke baghair bhi kaam kar sakta hai aur karta hai.
Surah 3 : 48
وَ یُعَلِّمُهُ الْكِتٰبَ وَ الْحِكْمَةَ وَ التَّوْرٰىةَ وَ الْاِنْجِیْلَۚ
Aur Allah usay kitab, hikmat, Taurat aur Injeel ki taleem dega.
Yeh ayat Hazrat Isa (AS) ko Allah Ta'ala ki taraf se ata kiye gaye ilm aur fazeelat ka bayan karti hai. Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke woh unhein kitab, hikmat, Taurat aur Injeel ki taleem dega. Yahan 'kitab' se murad ya to likhna parhna sikhana hai, ya phir woh asmani kitabein jo unse pehle nazil hui theen, ya phir unki apni kitab Injeel ka ilm.
Hikmat se murad sahih samajh, deeni ilm, aur aqal-o-danish hai jo Allah ki taraf se khas bandon ko ata ki jati hai taake woh logon ko hidayat de sakein. Taurat woh kitab thi jo Hazrat Musa (AS) par nazil hui thi, aur Hazrat Isa (AS) uske ahkamat ko jante the aur uski tasdeeq karte the. Jabke Injeel woh kitab thi jo khas taur par Hazrat Isa (AS) par nazil ki gayi thi. Isse zahir hota hai ke Allah ne unhein mukammal ilm aur hidayat se nawaza tha taake woh apni risalat ka farz ba-khoobi anjam de sakein.
Surah 3 : 49
وَ رَسُوْلًا اِلٰى بَنِیْۤ اِسْرَآئِیْلَۙ اَنِّیْ قَدْ جِئْتُكُمْ بِاٰیَةٍ مِّنْ رَّبِّكُمْۙ اَنِّیْۤ اَخْلُقُ لَكُمْ مِّنَ الطِّیْنِ كَهَیْئَةِ الطَّیْرِ فَاَنْفُخُ فِیْهِ فَیَكُوْنُ طَیْرًۢا بِاِذْنِ اللّٰهِۚ وَ اُبْرِئُ الْاَكْمَهَ وَ الْاَبْرَصَ وَ اُحْیِ الْمَوْتٰى بِاِذْنِ اللّٰهِۚ وَ اُنَبِّئُكُمْ بِمَا تَاْكُلُوْنَ وَ مَا تَدَّخِرُوْنَۙ فِیْ بُیُوْتِكُمْؕ اِنَّ فِیْ ذٰلِكَ لَاٰیَةً لَّكُمْ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ مُّؤْمِنِیْنَۚ
Aur woh Bani Israil ki taraf Rasool hoga, (aur woh kahega): "Main tumhare paas tumhare Rab ki taraf se ek nishani laya hoon. Main tumhare liye mitti se parinde ki shakal banata hoon, phir us mein phoonk marta hoon to woh Allah ke hukm se parinda ban jata hai. Aur main madarzat andhe aur korhi ko shifa deta hoon aur Allah ke hukm se murdon ko zinda karta hoon. Aur main tumhe batata hoon jo tum apne gharon mein khate ho aur jo tum zakheera karte ho. Beshak is mein tumhare liye bari nishani hai agar tum iman lane wale ho."
Is ayat mein Hazrat Isa (AS) ke chand azeem mojizat ka zikr hai jo Allah ke hukm se unhein ata hue the. Woh Bani Israil se mukhatib hokar farmate hain ke main tumhare paas tumhare Rab ki taraf se nishani laya hoon. Un mojizat mein se ek yeh tha ke woh mitti se parinde ki shakal banate, phir us mein phoonk marte to woh Allah ke hukm se parinda ban jata. Yeh Allah ki qudrat ka behtareen namoona tha.
Mazeed, woh madarzat andhe (akmah) aur korhi (abras) ko shifa dete the, aur sabse azeem mojiza yeh tha ke woh Allah ke hukm se murdon ko zinda karte the. Yeh mojizat unki sachi risalat ki daleel the. Iske alawa, woh logon ko un cheezon ke bare mein bhi batate the jo woh apne gharon mein khate the aur jo zakheera karte the. Yeh sab is baat ki nishaniyan theen ke woh Allah ke sadiq Rasool hain, aur in mein iman walon ke liye bari ibarat hai.
Surah 3 : 50
وَ مُصَدِّقًا لِّمَا بَیْنَ یَدَیَّ مِنَ التَّوْرٰةِ وَ لِاُحِلَّ لَكُمْ بَعْضَ الَّذِیْ حُرِّمَ عَلَیْكُمْ وَ جِئْتُكُمْ بِاٰیَةٍ مِّنْ رَّبِّكُمْ۫ فَاتَّقُوا اللّٰهَ وَ اَطِیْعُوْنِ
Aur main us Taurat ki tasdeeq karne wala hoon jo mujhse pehle aayi hai, aur taake tumhare liye kuch cheezein halal karoon jo tum par haram ki gayi theen. Aur main tumhare paas tumhare Rab ki taraf se nishani laya hoon, pas Allah se daro aur meri itaat karo.
Hazrat Isa (AS) ne apni risalat ke do aham maqasid bayan kiye. Pehla yeh ke woh Taurat ki tasdeeq karne wale the jo unse pehle aayi thi. Iska matlab yeh nahi ke woh Taurat ke tamam ahkamat ko dobara nafiz karne aaye the, balki woh uski asal aur bunyadi taleemat, jaise tauheed aur Allah ki ibadat, ki tasdeeq karte the. Unhone Taurat ke un ahkamat ko bhi wazeh kiya jin mein Bani Israil ne tabdeeli kar di thi.
Doosra maqsad yeh tha ke woh kuch cheezein halal karne aaye the jo Bani Israil par haram ki gayi theen. Yeh Allah ki taraf se ek riayat thi taake un par shariat ka bojh halka ho. Misal ke taur par, unhone kuch pak cheezein halal keen jo Taurat mein haram theen. Unhone apni risalat ki nishaniyan pesh karne ke baad logon ko Allah se darne aur unki itaat karne ka hukm diya, kyunki unki itaat dar-asal Allah ki itaat thi. Yeh ayat unki risalat ke bunyadi maqasid ko wazeh karti hai.
Surah 3 : 51
اِنَّ اللّٰهَ رَبِّیْ وَ رَبُّكُمْ فَاعْبُدُوْهُ هٰذَا صِرَاطٌ مُّسْتَقِیْمٌ
Beshak Allah hi mera aur tumhara Rab hai, so tum usi ki ibadat karo. Yahi seedha raasta hai.
Yeh Ayah Hazrat Isa (علیہ السلام) ke da'wat ka markazi nuqta bayan karti hai. Aap (علیہ السلام) ne apni qaum ko Allah ki wahdaniyat ki taraf bulaya aur farmaya ke Allah hi mera aur tumhara Rab hai. Is mein Isa (علیہ السلام) ne apni bandagi ka iqrar kiya aur logon ko bhi usi ek Allah ki ibadat karne ka hukm diya. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke tamam Anbiya (علیہم السلام) ka bunyadi paigham Tauheed hi tha.
Aage farmaya gaya ke "Yahi seedha raasta hai". Is se murad hai ke sirf Allah ki ibadat karna, uske sath kisi ko shareek na karna, aur uske ahkamat ki pairwi karna hi woh seedha raasta hai jo insaan ko kamyabi aur Jannat ki taraf le jata hai. Is raaste se hatna gumrahi hai. Quran-o-Sunnat ki roshni mein, yeh Sirat-e-Mustaqeem Islam ka hi naam hai.
Is Ayah mein Isa (علیہ السلام) ne apni risalat ka maqsad wazeh kiya ke woh logon ko shirk se nikal kar Tauheed ki taraf layein.
Surah 3 : 52
فَلَمَّاۤ اَحَسَّ عِیْسٰى مِنْهُمُ الْكُفْرَ قَالَ مَنْ اَنْصَارِیْۤ اِلَى اللّٰهِ قَالَ الْحَوَارِیُّوْنَ نَحْنُ اَنْصَارُ اللّٰهِ اٰمَنَّا بِاللّٰهِ وَ اشْهَدْ بِاَنَّا مُسْلِمُوْنَ
Phir jab Isa (علیہ السلام) ne unki taraf se kufr mehsoos kiya to kaha: "Allah ki taraf mere madadgar kaun hain?" Hawariyon ne kaha: "Hum Allah ke madadgar hain. Hum Allah par imaan laye, aur gawah rahiye ke hum Musalman hain."
Jab Hazrat Isa (علیہ السلام) ne apni qaum mein kufr ko mehsoos kiya, yani unki mukhalifat aur inkar ki shiddat dekhi, to aap (علیہ السلام) ne Allah ki taraf madad mangi. Aap (علیہ السلام) ne farmaya: "Allah ki taraf mere madadgar kaun hain?" Is sawal ka maqsad logon ko Allah ke deen ki nusrat ki taraf raghib karna tha.
Is par aap (علیہ السلام) ke sache shagird, jinhe Hawariyun kaha jata hai, ne foran jawab diya: "Hum Allah ke madadgar hain." Unhone na sirf zubani iqrar kiya balki apne imaan ka bhi izhar kiya: "Hum Allah par imaan laye, aur gawah rahiye ke hum Musalman hain." Yeh unke pukhta imaan aur deen-e-Haq ki himayat ka saboot tha. Unhone apne aap ko Allah ke hukm ke samne mukammal taur par jhuka diya, jo Islam ka bunyadi mafhoom hai.
Hawariyun ka yeh jawab deen-e-Haq ki dawat dene walon ke liye ek misaal hai ke mushkil waqt mein bhi imaan par sabit qadam rehna chahiye.
Surah 3 : 53
رَبَّنَاۤ اٰمَنَّا بِمَاۤ اَنْزَلْتَ وَ اتَّبَعْنَا الرَّسُوْلَ فَاكْتُبْنَا مَعَ الشّٰهِدِیْنَ
"Aye hamare Rab! Hum us par imaan laye jo tune nazil kiya aur humne Rasool ki pairwi ki, so humein gawahon mein likh le."
Yeh Ayah Hawariyun ki us dua ko bayan karti hai jo unhone apne imaan aur itaat ke izhar ke baad ki. Unhone Allah Ta'ala se mukhatib hokar arz kiya: "Aye hamare Rab! Hum us par imaan laye jo tune nazil kiya." Is se murad woh kitabein aur ahkamat hain jo Allah ne Isa (علیہ السلام) par nazil kiye the, khas taur par Injeel.
Aage unhone kaha: "Aur humne Rasool ki pairwi ki." Is mein unhone Isa (علیہ السلام) ki risalat ki tasdeeq aur unki sunnat par amal karne ka azm zahir kiya. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke imaan sirf zubani iqrar ka naam nahi, balki Rasool ki itaat aur pairwi bhi uske lazmi juz hain.
Akhir mein unhone dua ki: "So humein gawahon mein likh le." Is se murad woh log hain jo Allah ki wahdaniyat aur uske Rasoolon ki risalat ki gawaahi dete hain, ya woh log jo qayamat ke din Anbiya (علیہم السلام) ki ummaton par gawaahi denge. Yeh dua unki sachai aur Allah ki raza hasil karne ki khwahish ko zahir karti hai.
Surah 3 : 54
وَ مَكَرُوْا وَ مَكَرَ اللّٰهُ وَ اللّٰهُ خَیْرُ الْمٰكِرِیْنَ
Aur unhone chaal chali, aur Allah ne bhi chaal chali, aur Allah sabse behtareen chaal chalne wala hai.
Yeh Ayah Yahudiyon ki Hazrat Isa (علیہ السلام) ke khilaf saazish aur Allah Ta'ala ki behtareen tadbeer ko bayan karti hai. Jab Isa (علیہ السلام) ne apni qaum ko Tauheed ki dawat di aur unhone inkar kiya, to unhone chaal chali. Yahudiyon ne Isa (علیہ السلام) ko qatl karne ya saleeb dene ki saazish ki, taake unki dawat ko khatam kar sakein.
Lekin Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya: "Aur Allah ne bhi chaal chali." Is se murad Allah ki woh tadbeer hai jo usne Isa (علیہ السلام) ko unke dushmano se bachane ke liye ki. Allah ne Isa (علیہ السلام) ko unke dushmano ki pakad se mehfooz rakha aur unhe zinda asman par utha liya, jabke Yahudi ek doosre shakhs ko Isa (علیہ السلام) samajh kar saleeb par charha baithe.
Ayah ka ikhtitam is jumle par hota hai: "Aur Allah sabse behtareen chaal chalne wala hai." Is mein Allah ki qudrat aur hikmat ka izhar hai ke uski tadbeer har dushman ki saazish par ghalib aati hai. Insaan kitni bhi bari saazish kar le, Allah ki marzi ke baghair kuch nahi ho sakta.
Sahih Bukhari mein riwayat hai ke Isa (علیہ السلام) ko asman par uthaya gaya tha.
Surah 3 : 55
اِذْ قَالَ اللّٰهُ یٰعِیْسٰۤى اِنِّیْ مُتَوَفِّیْكَ وَ رَافِعُكَ اِلَیَّ وَ مُطَهِّرُكَ مِنَ الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا وَ جَاعِلُ الَّذِیْنَ اتَّبَعُوْكَ فَوْقَ الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْۤا اِلٰى یَوْمِ الْقِیٰمَةِ ثُمَّ اِلَیَّ مَرْجِعُكُمْ فَاَحْكُمُ بَیْنَكُمْ فِیْمَا كُنْتُمْ فِیْهِ تَخْتَلِفُوْنَ
Jab Allah ne farmaya: "Aye Isa! Beshak main tujhe poora lene wala hoon aur tujhe apni taraf uthane wala hoon aur tujhe kafiron se paak karne wala hoon, aur un logon ko jinhone teri pairwi ki, un kafiron par qayamat tak ghalib rakhne wala hoon. Phir tum sab ka lautna meri hi taraf hai, so main tumhare darmiyan un baton ka faisla karunga jin mein tum ikhtilaf karte the."
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala ne Hazrat Isa (علیہ السلام) ko unke mustaqbil ke mutalliq khushkhabri di. Allah ne farmaya: "Aye Isa! Beshak main tujhe poora lene wala hoon aur tujhe apni taraf uthane wala hoon." Lafz "mutawaffika" ka matlab yahan maut nahi, balki Isa (علیہ السلام) ko unki rooh aur jism ke sath zinda asman par utha lena hai, jaisa ke Ahle Sunnat wal Jamaat ka aqeedah hai. Yeh unki dushmano ki saazish se hifazat thi.
Aage farmaya: "Aur tujhe kafiron se paak karne wala hoon." Is se murad unhe unke dushmano ke shar se bachana aur unki badnaamiyon se unhe bari karna hai. Mazeed, Allah ne farmaya: "Aur un logon ko jinhone teri pairwi ki, un kafiron par qayamat tak ghalib rakhne wala hoon." Is se murad Isa (علیہ السلام) ke woh sache pairukar hain jo unki tauheed ki dawat par qaim rahe, aur phir Muhammad (صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم) ki risalat par imaan laye. Yeh log qayamat tak kafiron par deeni aur akhlaqi ghalba rakhenge.
Akhir mein Allah ne farmaya: "Phir tum sab ka lautna meri hi taraf hai, so main tumhare darmiyan un baton ka faisla karunga jin mein tum ikhtilaf karte the." Yeh qayamat ke din ka zikr hai jab Allah Ta'ala tamam insano ke darmiyan unke ikhtilafat ka faisla karega.
Imam Bukhari aur Muslim ne Abu Hurairah (رضی اللہ عنہ) se riwayat kiya hai ke Isa (علیہ السلام) qayamat se pehle zameen par wapas tashreef layenge.
Surah 3 : 56
فَاَمَّا الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا فَاُعَذِّبُهُمْ عَذَابًا شَدِیْدًا فِی الدُّنْیَا وَ الْاٰخِرَةِ وَ مَا لَهُمْ مِّنْ نّٰصِرِیْنَ
To jin logon ne kufr kiya, unko main duniya aur aakhirat mein sakht azab doonga, aur unka koi madadgar na hoga.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala un logon ke anjaam ko bayan farma rahe hain jinhon ne haq ka inkar kiya aur kufr ki raah ikhtiyar ki. Unke liye duniya aur aakhirat dono mein sakht azab muqarrar kiya gaya hai. Duniya mein yeh azab mukhtalif suraton mein zahir ho sakta hai, maslan zillat, shikast, ya zehni sukoon ki kami. Jabke aakhirat ka azab hamesha ka hoga aur uski shiddat be-misal hogi. Mazeed yeh ke, unke paas Allah ke azab se bachane wala koi madadgar nahi hoga. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke Allah ke samne koi bhi unki madad nahi kar sakega, kyunki unhon ne apni zindagi mein Allah ke ahkamat ko nazar-andaaz kiya.
Surah 3 : 57
وَ اَمَّا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْا وَ عَمِلُوا الصّٰلِحٰتِ فَیُوَفِّیْهِمْ اُجُوْرَهُمْ وَ اللّٰهُ لَا یُحِبُّ الظّٰلِمِیْنَ
Aur jin logon ne iman laya aur nek amal kiye, to Allah unko unka pura ajar dega. Aur Allah zalimon ko pasand nahi karta.
Pichli ayat ke bar-aks, yeh ayat un logon ke liye khushkhabri hai jinhon ne iman laya aur nek amal kiye. Allah Ta'ala unko unke amalon ka pura pura badla ata farmayega. Ismein duniya ki barkatein aur aakhirat mein jannat ki naimatein shamil hain. Allah kisi ka haq nahi rakhta aur apne bandon ko unki mehnat ka behtareen sila deta hai. Ayat ke ikhtitam par farmaya gaya hai ke Allah zalimon ko pasand nahi karta. Iska matlab yeh hai ke Allah Ta'ala adl karne wala hai aur woh kisi par zulm nahi karta, na hi kisi ke haq ko kam karta hai. Jo log iman aur amal-e-saleh karte hain, unko unka ajar dena Allah ke adl ka taqaza hai.
Surah 3 : 58
ذٰلِكَ نَتْلُوْهُ عَلَیْكَ مِنَ الْاٰیٰتِ وَ الذِّكْرِ الْحَكِیْمِ
Yeh jo hum aapko suna rahe hain, yeh nishaniyon aur hikmat bhari naseehat mein se hai.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala Nabi Akram (PBUH) ko mukhatib karte hue farmate hain ke jo kuch un par nazil kiya ja raha hai, woh Allah ki nishaniyon (ayat) aur hikmat bhari naseehat (dhikr al-hakim) mein se hai. Yeh is baat ki tasdeeq hai ke Quran majeed sirf qisse kahaniyan nahi, balkay Allah ki taraf se nazil shuda roshan daleelen aur hidayat ka sarchashma hai. Ismein har masle ka hal aur zindagi guzarne ka mukammal tareeqa maujood hai. Iski har baat hikmat se bharpoor hai aur insaniyat ke liye behtareen rehnumai faraham karti hai. Isliye is par ghaur karna aur amal karna zaroori hai.
Surah 3 : 59
اِنَّ مَثَلَ عِیْسٰى عِنْدَ اللّٰهِ كَمَثَلِ اٰدَمَ خَلَقَهٗ مِنْ تُرَابٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَهٗ كُنْ فَیَكُوْنُ
Beshak Allah ke nazdeek Isa (Alaihis Salam) ki misal Adam (Alaihis Salam) jaisi hai. Usko mitti se banaya, phir usse kaha 'ho ja', to woh ho gaya.
Yeh ayat Isa (Alaihis Salam) ki paidaish ke mutalliq Nasara ke galat aqeeday ki tardeed karti hai. Allah Ta'ala farmate hain ke Isa (AS) ki misal Allah ke nazdeek Adam (AS) jaisi hai. Adam (AS) ko Allah ne baghair maa baap ke mitti se paida kiya aur sirf 'Kun' (ho ja) kaha, aur woh ho gaye. Isi tarah, Isa (AS) ko bhi Allah ne baghair baap ke paida kiya, jo Allah ki qudrat-e-kamila ka nishan hai. Is misal se yeh wazeh kiya gaya hai ke Allah ke liye koi cheez mushkil nahi. Woh jab kisi cheez ka irada karta hai to sirf 'Kun' farmata hai aur woh fauran wujud mein aa jati hai. Isse Isa (AS) ki uluhiyat (divinity) ki nafi hoti hai aur unki bandagi aur nabuwat sabit hoti hai.
Surah 3 : 60
اَلْحَقُّ مِنْ رَّبِّكَ فَلَا تَكُنْ مِّنَ الْمُمْتَرِیْنَ
Haqeeqat aapke Rab ki taraf se hai, pas aap shakk karne walon mein se na hon.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala Nabi Akram (PBUH) ko aur unke zariye tamam momineen ko mukhatib karte hue farmate hain ke haqeeqat sirf aur sirf aapke Rab ki taraf se hai. Jo kuch Quran mein bayan kiya gaya hai, woh bilkul sach hai aur usmein kisi qism ke shakk ki gunjaish nahi. Isliye, musalmanon ko chahiye ke woh kisi bhi baat mein shakk na karein jo Allah ki taraf se nazil hui hai. Yeh ayat pichli ayaton mein bayan kiye gaye waqiyat aur ahkamat ki tasdeeq karti hai, khas taur par Isa (AS) ki paidaish ke mutalliq haqeeqat. Iman ka taqaza hai ke bandah Allah ki har baat par yaqeen rakhe aur shakk-o-shubahat se door rahe.
Surah 3 : 61
فَمَنْ حَآجَّكَ فِیْهِ مِنْۢ بَعْدِ مَا جَآءَكَ مِنَ الْعِلْمِ فَقُلْ تَعَالَوْا نَدْعُ اَبْنَآءَنَا وَ اَبْنَآءَكُمْ وَ نِسَآءَنَا وَ نِسَآءَكُمْ وَ اَنْفُسَنَا وَ اَنْفُسَكُمْ ثُمَّ نَبْتَهِلْ فَنَجْعَلْ لَّعْنَتَ اللّٰهِ عَلَى الْکٰذِبِیْنَ
Phir ilm aa jaane ke baad bhi agar koi tum se is (Isa alaihissalam ke mamle) mein jhagda kare, to keh do ke aao hum apne beton ko aur tum apne beton ko, hum apni aurton ko aur tum apni aurton ko, hum apni jaanon ko aur tum apni jaanon ko bula len, phir hum sab mil kar Allah se dua karein aur jhooton par Allah ki laanat bhejein.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne Nabi Akram (SAW) ko hukm diya ke agar Nasara-e-Najran Hazrat Isa (alaihissalam) ke mamle mein ilm aur daleel ke bawajood behas karte rahen, to unhein mubahala ki dawat di jaye. Mubahala ka matlab hai ke dono fareeq apne bachchon, aurton aur khud ko ikattha karein aur Allah se dua karein ke jhoote par laanat ho.
Yeh waqia tareekh-e-Islam mein Mubahala-e-Najran ke naam se mash'hoor hai. Jab Nabi Kareem (SAW) mubahala ke liye tashreef laye to apne saath Hazrat Ali, Hazrat Fatima, Hazrat Hasan aur Hazrat Hussain (R.A) ko liya. Is se Ahl-e-Bait ki azmat aur fazilat zahir hoti hai. Nasara-e-Najran ne jab Huzoor (SAW) aur un ke Ahl-e-Bait ko dekha to mubahala se inkar kar diya aur sulah par raazi ho gaye, kyunke unhein yaqeen ho gaya tha ke agar Nabi (SAW) ne dua ki to un par Allah ka azab nazil hoga.
Surah 3 : 62
اِنَّ هٰذَا لَهُوَ الْقَصَصُ الْحَقُّ وَ مَا مِنْ اِلٰهٍ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ وَ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ لَهُوَ الْعَزِیْزُ الْحَكِیْمُ
Beshak yahi sacha qissa hai, aur Allah ke siwa koi ma'bood nahi, aur beshak Allah hi zabardast, hikmat wala hai.
Is ayat mein pichli ayaton mein bayan kiye gaye Hazrat Isa (alaihissalam) ke qisse ki sachai aur haqeeqat ko wazeh kiya gaya hai. Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke yahi woh sacha bayan hai jo Isa (A.S) ki paidaish, un ki nabuwat aur un ke muqam ke bare mein hai, is mein kisi qism ka shubah nahi.
Is ke baad tauheed ki bunyadi taleem ko dohraya gaya hai ke Allah ke siwa koi ma'bood nahi. Sirf wohi ibadat ke layaq hai. Yeh baat Nasara ke aqeede ki tardeed karti hai jo Isa (A.S) ko Allah ka beta ya khud Allah samajhte the. Mazeed farmaya ke Allah hi Al-Azeez (zabardast, ghalib) hai, jis par koi ghalib nahi aa sakta, aur Al-Hakeem (hikmat wala) hai, jis ke har kaam mein behtareen hikmat posheeda hoti hai.
Surah 3 : 63
فَاِنْ تَوَلَّوْا فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَلِیْمٌۢ بِالْمُفْسِدِیْنَ
Phir agar woh munh morein to beshak Allah fasaad karne walon ko khoob jaanta hai.
Yeh ayat pichli ayaton, khaas taur par mubahala ki dawat ke baad, Ahl-e-Kitab ke radd-e-amal par tabsera karti hai. Agar woh haq baat se munh morein aur tauheed ki dawat ko qabool na karein, to Allah Ta'ala unhein fasaad karne walon mein shumar karta hai.
Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke woh fasaad karne walon ko khoob jaanta hai. Is ka matlab hai ke Allah un ke iradon, un ki mukhalifat aur un ke fasaadi aamal se ba-khabar hai. Woh unhein un ke aamal ki saza dene par qadir hai. Is mein Ahl-e-Kitab ke liye ek tanbeeh hai ke woh haq se inkar kar ke zameen mein fasaad na phailayein, kyunke Allah un ke har amal ko dekh raha hai aur unhein us ka badla zaroor dega.
Surah 3 : 64
قُلْ یٰۤاَهْلَ الْكِتٰبِ تَعَالَوْا اِلٰى كَلِمَةٍ سَوَآءٍۭ بَیْنَنَا وَ بَیْنَكُمْ اَلَّا نَعْبُدَ اِلَّا اللّٰهَ وَ لَا نُشْرِكَ بِهٖ شَیْئًا وَّ لَا یَتَّخِذَ بَعْضُنَا بَعْضًا اَرْبَابًا مِّنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ فَاِنْ تَوَلَّوْا فَقُوْلُوا اشْهَدُوْا بِاَنَّا مُسْلِمُوْنَ
Keh do: "Aye Ahl-e-Kitab! Aao us baat ki taraf jo hamare aur tumhare darmiyan yaksaan hai, ke hum Allah ke siwa kisi ki ibadat na karein, aur us ke saath kisi ko shareek na thehraein, aur hum mein se koi kisi ko Allah ke siwa apna rab na banaye." Phir agar woh munh morein to keh do: "Gawah raho ke hum to Musalman hain."
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne Nabi Akram (SAW) ko hukm diya ke Ahl-e-Kitab (Yahood o Nasara) ko kalima-e-sawa (ek aisi baat jo hamare aur tumhare darmiyan yaksaan hai) ki taraf bulayein. Yeh kalima teen bunyadi usoolon par mabni hai:
1. Allah ke siwa kisi ki ibadat na karna: Yeh tauheed ka sab se ahem pehlu hai, jo tamam anbiya ki dawat ka markaz raha hai.
2. Us ke saath kisi ko shareek na thehrana: Is mein har qism ke shirk ki nafi hai, chahe woh but-parasti ho, ya Isa (A.S) ya Uzair (A.S) ko Allah ka beta qarar dena ho.
3. Allah ke siwa kisi ko rab na banana: Is ka matlab hai ke hum mein se koi bhi kisi doosre insaan ko, chahe woh mazhabi rehnuma ho ya hukmaran, Allah ke ikhtiyarat mein shareek na samjhe aur us ki baat ko Allah ke hukm par tarjeeh na de.
Agar Ahl-e-Kitab is dawat se munh morein, to Musalmanon ko hukm hai ke woh gawah rahen ke hum to Allah ke farmanbardar (Musalman) hain. Sahih Muslim (Kitab al-Jihad wa al-Siyar, Hadees: 1731) mein hai ke Nabi (SAW) ne Heraclius ko isi ayat ke saath khat likha tha.
Surah 3 : 65
یٰۤاَهْلَ الْكِتٰبِ لِمَ تُحَآجُّوْنَ فِیْۤ اِبْرٰهِیْمَ وَ مَاۤ اُنْزِلَتِ التَّوْرٰةُ وَ الْاِنْجِیْلُ اِلَّا مِنْۢ بَعْدِهٖ اَفَلَا تَعْقِلُوْنَ
Aye Ahl-e-Kitab! Tum Ibrahim (alaihissalam) ke bare mein kyun jhagadte ho, halanke Taurat aur Injeel to un ke baad hi nazil ki gayin thin? Kya tum aqal nahi rakhte?
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala Ahl-e-Kitab (Yahood o Nasara) ki us behas par tanqeed kar raha hai jismein woh Hazrat Ibrahim (alaihissalam) ko apne apne mazhab se mansoob karte the. Yahood kehte the ke Ibrahim (A.S) Yahoodi the, aur Nasara kehte the ke woh Nasrani the.
Allah Ta'ala ne un ki is behas ko ghair-aqli qarar diya, kyunke Taurat (Yahoodiyon ki kitab) aur Injeel (Nasraniyon ki kitab) dono Ibrahim (A.S) ke zamane ke bahut baad nazil hui thin. Jab yeh kitabein un ke baad nazil hui hain, to Ibrahim (A.S) in mazhabon mein se kisi ek ke پیروکار (follower) kaise ho sakte hain? Is se wazeh hota hai ke Ibrahim (A.S) na Yahoodi the aur na Nasrani, balkeh woh Allah ke farmanbardar, yaksoo aur Musalman the, jaisa ke Surah Al-Baqarah mein bhi bayan hua hai. Is ayat mein Ahl-e-Kitab ko apni aqal istemal karne ki dawat di gayi hai taake woh haqeeqat ko pehchan sakein.
Surah 3 : 66
هٰۤاَنْتُمْ هٰۤؤُلَآءِ حَاجَجْتُمْ فِیْمَا لَكُمْ بِهٖ عِلْمٌ فَلِمَ تُحَآجُّوْنَ فِیْمَا لَیْسَ لَكُمْ بِهٖ عِلْمٌ١ؕ وَ اللّٰهُ یَعْلَمُ وَ اَنْتُمْ لَا تَعْلَمُوْنَ
Tum log woh ho jinhon ne us cheez mein jhagda kiya jiska tumhein ilm tha, to phir us cheez mein kyun jhagadte ho jiska tumhein ilm nahi? Aur Allah jaanta hai aur tum nahi jaante.
Ahle Kitab (Yahood o Nasara) ko mukhatib kiya ja raha hai, jinhon ne un baton mein jhagda kiya jin ka unhein ilm tha. Maslan, woh Musa (AS) aur Isa (AS) ke bare mein apni kitabon se kuch jante the, aur us par behas karte the. Lekin jab baat Ibrahim (AS) ki aayi, to unke paas koi mustanad ilm nahi tha ke woh Yahoodi the ya Nasrani. Iske bawajood woh is mamle mein jhagadte the. Allah Ta'ala unki is be-bunyad behas aur jahalat par tanqeed kar raha hai. Allah hi har cheez ka ilm rakhta hai, jabke insaan ka ilm nihayat mehdood hai. Is ayat mein Ahle Kitab ki aqal-o-danish se khaali behas ko wazeh kiya gaya hai, jo sirf gumrahi ka sabab banti hai.
Surah 3 : 67
مَا كَانَ اِبْرٰهِیْمُ یَهُوْدِیًّا وَّ لَا نَصْرَانِیًّا وَّ لٰكِنْ كَانَ حَنِیْفًا مُّسْلِمًا١ؕ وَ مَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِیْنَ
Ibrahim na Yahoodi the aur na Nasrani, balki woh ek Allah ki taraf jhukne wale (Hanif) aur Musalman the, aur woh mushrikon mein se na the.
Ye ayat pichli ayat ki wazahat hai aur Ahle Kitab ke un da'won ki tardeed karti hai ke Ibrahim (AS) Yahoodi the ya Nasrani. Allah Ta'ala wazeh farma raha hai ke Ibrahim (AS) na Yahoodi the aur na Nasrani, balki woh ek Allah ki taraf jhukne wale (Hanif) aur mukammal Musalman the. 'Hanif' ka matlab hai har batil mazhab se kat kar sirf ek Allah ki tauheed par qaim rehna. Aur 'Muslim' ka matlab hai Allah ke har hukm ke samne sar jhukane wala. Ibrahim (AS) ne shirk se mukammal ijtenab kiya aur woh mushrikon mein se na the. Ye ayat Islam ki qadeem tareekh aur Ibrahim (AS) ke deen se uske gehray rabt ko numayan karti hai, jo tauheed ki bunyad par qaim tha.
Surah 3 : 68
اِنَّ اَوْلَى النَّاسِ بِاِبْرٰهِیْمَ لَلَّذِیْنَ اتَّبَعُوْهُ وَ هٰذَا النَّبِیُّ وَ الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْا١ؕ وَ اللّٰهُ وَلِیُّ الْمُؤْمِنِیْنَ
Beshak Ibrahim se sab se zyada qareeb woh log hain jinhon ne unki pairwi ki, aur yeh Nabi (Muhammad ﷺ) aur woh log jo iman laye. Aur Allah imaan walon ka dost hai.
Ye ayat wazeh karti hai ke Ibrahim (AS) ke deen ke haqeeqi waris kaun hain. Woh log jinhon ne Ibrahim (AS) ki tauheed, itaat-e-Ilahi aur deen-e-Hanif ki pairwi ki. Is mein sab se pehle Nabi Muhammad (ﷺ) aur unke saathi musalman shamil hain, kyunki Islam hi Ibrahim (AS) ke deen-e-Hanif ki asal aur mukammal shakal hai. Ahle Kitab ke sirf nasli rabt ke da'we ke bar-aks, unka ye da'wa unhein Ibrahim (AS) ka waris nahi banata. Deen ki bunyad aqeeda aur amal hai, na ke sirf nasl ya khoon ka rishta. Allah Ta'ala imaan walon ka madadgar, sarparast aur wali hai, jo unhein hidayat aur kamyabi ata karta hai.
Surah 3 : 69
وَدَّتْ طَّآئِفَةٌ مِّنْ اَهْلِ الْكِتٰبِ لَوْ یُضِلُّوْنَكُمْ١ؕ وَ مَا یُضِلُّوْنَ اِلَّاۤ اَنْفُسَهُمْ وَ مَا یَشْعُرُوْنَ
Ahle Kitab mein se ek giroh ki khwahish hai ke woh tumhein gumrah kar dein, halanke woh sirf apni zaaton ko gumrah karte hain aur woh iska shaoor nahi rakhte.
Allah Ta'ala musalmanon ko Ahle Kitab (Yahood o Nasara) ki gehri saazishon se aagah kar raha hai. Unki dilli khwahish hai ke woh musalmanon ko unke deen-e-haq se bhatka dein aur gumrah kar dein. Woh mukhtalif tareeqon se shubhat paida karte the aur Islam se door karne ki koshish karte the. Lekin Allah Ta'ala wazeh farma raha hai ke unki ye koshishein sirf unhi ke liye nuqsan deh hain. Woh apni zaaton ko hi gumrahi mein mubtala kar rahe hain aur is haqeeqat ka unhein ehsaas tak nahi. Musalmanon ko unki chaalon aur makr-o-fareb se hoshiyar rehne ki talqeen ki ja rahi hai, taake woh unke behkawe mein na aayen.
Surah 3 : 70
یٰۤاَهْلَ الْكِتٰبِ لِمَ تَكْفُرُوْنَ بِاٰیٰتِ اللّٰهِ وَ اَنْتُمْ تَشْهَدُوْنَ
Ae Ahle Kitab! Tum Allah ki ayaton ka inkar kyun karte ho, halanke tum khud gawah ho?
Ye ayat Ahle Kitab (Yahood o Nasara) se seedha aur sakht sawal karti hai. Allah Ta'ala unse pooch raha hai ke tum Allah ki ayaton ka inkar kyun karte ho, halanke tum khud unki sachai ke gawah ho? Unhein apni kitabon mein Nabi Muhammad (ﷺ) aur Quran ki nishaniyon ka ilm tha. Woh in nishaniyon ko aise pehchante the jaisa ke apne beton ko pehchante hain. Iske bawajood woh Allah ki wazeh ayaton ka inkar karte the. Unka inkar haqeeqat mein zid, hasad aur dunyawi mafad ki wajah se tha. Unka inkar ilm aur gawahi ke bawajood tha, jo unke jurm ko aur zyada sangeen banata hai. Ye ayat unki munafiqat aur haqeeqat se ro gardani ko numayan karti hai.
Surah 3 : 71
یٰۤاَهْلَ الْكِتٰبِ لِمَ تَلْبِسُوْنَ الْحَقَّ بِالْبَاطِلِ وَ تَكْتُمُوْنَ الْحَقَّ وَ اَنْتُمْ تَعْلَمُوْنَ
Aye Ahle Kitab! Tum haq ko batil ke saath kyun milate ho aur haq ko chhupate ho jabke tum jante ho?
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala Ahle Kitab (Yahood o Nasara) ko mukhatib kar rahe hain aur unki do badi galatiyon ki nishandahi farma rahe hain. Pehli yeh ke woh haq ko batil ke saath mila dete hain, ya'ni apni kitabon mein maujood sachaiyon ko apni banayi hui ghalat baton se gadmad kar dete hain. Doosri yeh ke woh haq ko chhupate hain, khaas taur par woh nishaniyan aur basharatein jo unki kitabon mein Rasoolullah ﷺ ke mutalliq theen. Allah Ta'ala un par yeh wazeh kar rahe hain ke woh yeh sab kuch jante boojhte hue kar rahe hain, iska matlab hai ke unka yeh amal jahalat ki bina par nahi balki jaan boojh kar haqiqat ko masokh karna hai. Yeh unki bad-diyanti aur mukhalifat ki daleel hai.
Surah 3 : 72
وَ قَالَتْ طَّآئِفَةٌ مِّنْ اَهْلِ الْكِتٰبِ اٰمِنُوْا بِالَّذِیْۤ اُنْزِلَ عَلَى الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْا وَجْهَ النَّهَارِ وَ اكْفُرُوْۤ اٰخِرَهٗ لَعَلَّهُمْ یَرْجِعُوْنَ
Aur Ahle Kitab mein se ek giroh ne kaha: "Jo kuch iman walon par nazil kiya gaya hai, din ke shuru mein us par iman le aao aur din ke aakhir mein uska inkar kar do, shayad woh (musalman) palat jayen."
Yeh ayat Ahle Kitab ke ek giroh ki makkarana chaal ko benaqab karti hai. Unhone aapas mein mashwara kiya ke woh din ke shuru mein Musalmanon ke samne Islam qubool karne ka dhong rachaayen aur phir din ke ikhtitam par uska inkar kar den. Unka maqsad yeh tha ke jab Musalman dekhenge ke Ahle Kitab, jo khud aasmani kitabon ke ilm wale hain, pehle Islam qubool karte hain aur phir usay chhod dete hain, to woh shak mein mubtala ho jayenge aur shayad Islam se phir jayen. Yeh ek nafsiati jang thi jiska maqsad Musalmanon ke iman ko kamzor karna aur un mein badgumani paida karna tha. Allah Ta'ala ne unki is saazish ko Quran mein wazeh kar diya.
Surah 3 : 73
وَ لَا تُؤْمِنُوْۤ اِلَّا لِمَنْ تَبِعَ دِیْنَكُمْ قُلْ اِنَّ الْهُدٰى هُدَى اللّٰهِ اَنْ یُّؤْتٰۤى اَحَدٌ مِّثْلَ مَاۤ اُوْتِیْتُمْ اَوْ یُحَآجُّوْكُمْ عِنْدَ رَبِّكُمْ قُلْ اِنَّ الْفَضْلَ بِیَدِ اللّٰهِ یُؤْتِیْهِ مَنْ یَّشَآءُ وَ اللّٰهُ وَاسِعٌ عَلِیْمٌ
Aur (Ahle Kitab ne kaha): "Sirf usi par iman lao jo tumhare deen ki pairwi kare." Keh dijiye: "Hidayat to Allah ki hidayat hai." (Woh is baat se bhi darte the) ke kisi ko waisa hi (kitab aur nabuwat) diya jaye jaisa tumhe diya gaya hai, ya woh tumse tumhare Rabb ke samne hujjat karen. Keh dijiye: "Fazl Allah ke haath mein hai, woh jise chahta hai deta hai. Aur Allah badi wus'at wala, sab kuch janne wala hai."
Is ayat mein Ahle Kitab ki ek aur tang nazri aur hasad ko bayan kiya gaya hai. Unhone aapas mein kaha ke sirf un logon par bharosa karo jo tumhare deen ki pairwi karen. Is par Allah Ta'ala ne Nabi ﷺ ko hukm diya ke unse keh den ke asal hidayat to Allah ki hidayat hai. Unka yeh dar bhi tha ke kahin kisi aur ummat ko waisi hi kitab aur nabuwat na mil jaye jaisi unhe mili thi, ya phir Musalman qiyamat ke din unke Rabb ke samne unhi ki kitabon se hujjat na pesh kar den. Allah Ta'ala ne wazeh farmaya ke fazl aur in'am Allah ke haath mein hai, woh jise chahta hai ata karta hai. Allah Ta'ala bahut wus'at wale aur sab kuch janne wale hain, unka fazl kisi ki miras nahi.
Surah 3 : 74
یَّخْتَصُّ بِرَحْمَتِهٖ مَنْ یَّشَآءُ وَ اللّٰهُ ذُو الْفَضْلِ الْعَظِیْمِ
Woh apni rehmat ke liye jise chahta hai khaas kar leta hai. Aur Allah bade fazl wala hai.
Yeh ayat pichli ayat ki mazeed wazahat hai aur Allah Ta'ala ki qudrat aur ikhtiyar ko numaya karti hai. Allah Ta'ala apni khaas rehmat aur fazl ke liye jise chahte hain muntakhab kar lete hain. Is mein nabuwat, risalat aur deeni hidayat shamil hai. Ahle Kitab ka yeh guman ke Allah ka fazl sirf unhi ke liye makhsoos hai, is ayat se radd ho jata hai. Allah Ta'ala ne apni rehmat aur fazl se Hazrat Muhammad ﷺ ko nabuwat ata farmai aur un par Quran nazil kiya, jo ke unke azeem fazl ki nishani hai. Allah Ta'ala ka fazl behad aur be-inteha hai, woh kisi ki marzi ya khwahish ka paband nahi.
Surah 3 : 75
وَ مِنْ اَهْلِ الْكِتٰبِ مَنْ اِنْ تَاْمَنْهُ بِقِنْطَارٍ یُّؤَدِّهٖۤ اِلَیْكَ وَ مِنْهُمْ مَّنْ اِنْ تَاْمَنْهُ بِدِیْنَارٍ لَّا یُؤَدِّهٖۤ اِلَیْكَ اِلَّا مَا دُمْتَ عَلَیْهِ قَآئِمًا ذٰلِكَ بِاَنَّهُمْ قَالُوْا لَیْسَ عَلَیْنَا فِی الْاُمِّیّٖنَ سَبِیْلٌ وَ یَقُوْلُوْنَ عَلَى اللّٰهِ الْكَذِبَ وَ هُمْ یَعْلَمُوْنَ
Aur Ahle Kitab mein se kuch aise hain ke agar tum unhe qintar (bahut zyada maal) bhi amanat do to woh tumhe wapas kar denge, aur unhi mein se kuch aise bhi hain ke agar tum unhe ek dinar bhi amanat do to woh tumhe wapas nahi karenge jab tak tum unke sar par khade na raho. Yeh is wajah se hai ke unhone kaha: "Ummion (ghair-Yahoodion) ke maamle mein hum par koi pakad nahi." Aur woh Allah par jhoot bolte hain jabke woh jante hain.
Is ayat mein Ahle Kitab ke mukhtalif akhlaqi rawaiyon ko bayan kiya gaya hai. Un mein se kuch log aise hain jo amanatdar hain, agar unhe bahut zyada maal (qintar) bhi amanat diya jaye to woh use wapas kar dete hain. Lekin unhi mein se kuch aise bhi hain jo nihayat bad-diyant hain, agar unhe ek mamooli dinar bhi amanat diya jaye to woh use wapas nahi karte jab tak ke unke sar par musalsal taqaza na kiya jaye. Unki is bad-diyanti ki wajah yeh hai ke unhone yeh ghalat aqeeda bana rakha hai ke "ummion" (yani ghair-Yahoodion) ke maamle mein un par koi pakad nahi, ya'ni unke saath dhoka dahi jaiz hai. Allah Ta'ala wazeh farmate hain ke woh Allah par jhoot bolte hain jabke woh is haqiqat ko jante hain ke amanat mein khayanat har haal mein haram hai.
Hadees: Abu Hurairah (RA) se riwayat hai ke Rasoolullah ﷺ ne farmaya: "Amanat usay wapas karo jisne tumhe amanat di, aur usay dhoka na do jisne tumhe dhoka diya." (Tirmidhi, Kitab al-Buyu, Hadees 1264)
Surah 3 : 76
بَلٰى مَنْ اَوْفٰى بِعَهْدِهٖ وَ اتَّقٰى فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ یُحِبُّ الْمُتَّقِیْنَ
Kyun nahi, jo shakhs apna ahad poora kare aur parhezgari ikhtiyar kare, to beshak Allah parhezgaron se mohabbat karta hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala un logon ke daawe ko radd karta hai jo kehte the ke un par ghair-ahle-kitab ke maamle mein koi pakad nahi. Allah Ta'ala farmata hai ke asal cheez ahad ki pabandgi aur taqwa hai. Jo shakhs Allah se kiye gaye ahad ko poora karta hai aur Allah se darta hai, wohi Allah ka mehboob hai.
Yahan ahad se muraad woh ahad hai jo insaan ne Allah se kiya hai, ya woh ahad jo usne logon se kiya hai. Dono sooraton mein ahad ki pabandgi zaroori hai. Taqwa ka matlab hai Allah ke ehkamaat ki pairwi karna aur uski nafarmani se bachna. Allah Ta'ala aise hi parhezgaron se mohabbat karta hai jo apne ahad ke sache aur muttaqi hote hain.
Surah 3 : 77
اِنَّ الَّذِیْنَ یَشْتَرُوْنَ بِعَهْدِ اللّٰهِ وَ اَیْمَانِهِمْ ثَمَنًا قَلِیْلًا اُولٰٓئِكَ لَا خَلَاقَ لَهُمْ فِی الْاٰخِرَةِ وَ لَا یُكَلِّمُهُمُ اللّٰهُ وَ لَا یَنْظُرُ اِلَیْهِمْ یَوْمَ الْقِیٰمَةِ وَ لَا یُزَكِّیْهِمْ وَ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ اَلِیْمٌ
Beshak jo log Allah ke ahad aur apni qasmon ke badle thodi qeemat kharidte hain, unke liye aakhirat mein koi hissa nahi, aur Allah unse Qayamat ke din baat nahi karega, na unki taraf dekhega, na unhein paak karega, aur unke liye dardnak azab hai.
Yeh Ayah un logon ki shadeed mazammat karti hai jo dunyawi mamooli faide ke liye Allah ke ahad aur apni qasmon ko tod dete hain. Allah Ta'ala ne unke liye aakhirat mein sakht sazaon ka zikr kiya hai. Unhein aakhirat mein koi hissa nahi milega, yaani jannat ki ne'maton se mehroom rahenge.
Mazeed yeh ke, Allah Ta'ala Qayamat ke din unse baat nahi karega, na unki taraf rehmat ki nazar se dekhega, aur na unhein gunahon se paak karega. Yeh sab unke liye beinteha zillat aur ruswai ka ba'is hoga. Unke liye dardnak azab tayyar hai. Is Ayah mein ahad shikni aur jhooti qasmon ki sangini ko wazeh kiya gaya hai, jo logon ke huqooq aur Allah ke ehkamaat ki khilafwarzi par mabni hoti hain.
Surah 3 : 78
وَ اِنَّ مِنْهُمْ لَفَرِیْقًا یَّلْوٗنَ اَلْسِنَتَهُمْ بِالْكِتٰبِ لِتَحْسَبُوْهُ مِنَ الْكِتٰبِ وَ مَا هُوَ مِنَ الْكِتٰبِ وَ یَقُوْلُوْنَ هُوَ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللّٰهِ وَ مَا هُوَ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللّٰهِ وَ یَقُوْلُوْنَ عَلَى اللّٰهِ الْكَذِبَ وَ هُمْ یَعْلَمُوْنَ
Aur beshak un mein se ek giroh aisa bhi hai jo apni zubanon ko kitaab ke saath marodte hain taake tum use kitaab mein se samjho, halanke woh kitaab mein se nahi hota. Aur woh kehte hain ke yeh Allah ki taraf se hai, halanke woh Allah ki taraf se nahi hota. Aur woh Allah par jhoot bolte hain jabke woh jante hain.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala Ahle Kitab ke ek giroh ki bad-niyati aur dhoke-bazi ko benaqab karta hai. Woh apni zubanon ko kitaab ke alfaaz ke saath is tarah marodte the ke sunne wala use Allah ki kitaab ka hissa samajh le, halanke woh usmein se nahi hota tha. Woh apni taraf se baatein bana kar kehte the ke yeh Allah ki taraf se hai, jabke woh jante the ke yeh Allah ki taraf se nahi hai.
Yeh unki Allah par jhoot bandhne ki jurrat thi, aur woh yeh sab jaante boojhte hue karte the. Isse maloom hota hai ke deen mein apni taraf se koi baat shamil karna, ya Allah ke naam par jhoot bolna, ek bahut bada gunah hai. Is mein un logon ke liye bhi sabak hai jo deeni maamlaat mein tahreef ya ghalat bayanion se kaam lete hain.
Surah 3 : 79
مَا كَانَ لِبَشَرٍ اَنْ یُّؤْتِیَهُ اللّٰهُ الْكِتٰبَ وَ الْحُكْمَ وَ النُّبُوَّةَ ثُمَّ یَقُوْلَ لِلنَّاسِ كُوْنُوْا عِبَادًا لِّیْ مِنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ وَ لٰكِنْ كُوْنُوْا رَبّٰنِیّٖنَ بِمَا كُنْتُمْ تُعَلِّمُوْنَ الْكِتٰبَ وَ بِمَا كُنْتُمْ تَدْرُسُوْنَ
Kisi bashar ke liye yeh mumkin nahi ke Allah use kitaab, hikmat aur nabuwwat ata farmaye, phir woh logon se kahe ke Allah ke siwa mere bande ban jao. Balki (woh to yahi kahega ke) tum Rabb wale ban jao, is wajah se ke tum kitaab sikhate the aur is wajah se ke tum use padhte the.
Yeh Ayah is baat ki wazahat karti hai ke kisi bhi nabi ka yeh maqsad nahi hota ke log uski ibadat karein. Agar Allah kisi bashar ko kitaab, hikmat aur nabuwwat ata farmaye, to woh logon ko sirf Allah ki ibadat ki taraf bulayega, na ke apni ibadat ki taraf. Yeh shirk ki har shakal ki nafi hai.
Nabi ka kaam logon ko 'Rabbaniyyin' banana hai, yaani Allah wale, jo Allah ke ehkamaat ko jaante aur un par amal karte hain. Yeh darja kitaab ko sikhane aur uski taleem hasil karne se milta hai. Is Ayah se yeh bhi wazeh hota hai ke ulama aur taleem dene walon ka farz hai ke woh logon ko sirf Allah ki taraf bulayein aur khud ko ya kisi aur ko Allah ka shareek na banayein.
Surah 3 : 80
وَ لَا یَاْمُرَكُمْ اَنْ تَتَّخِذُوا الْمَلٰٓئِكَةَ وَ النَّبِیّٖنَ اَرْبَابًا اَیَاْمُرُكُمْ بِالْكُفْرِ بَعْدَ اِذْ اَنْتُمْ مُّسْلِمُوْنَ
Aur na woh tumhein yeh hukm dega ke tum farishton aur nabiyon ko rab bana lo. Kya woh tumhein kufr ka hukm dega jabke tum musalman ho chuke ho?
Yeh Ayah pichli Ayah ki takmeel hai aur mazeed wazahat karti hai ke koi bhi nabi logon ko farishton ya khud nabiyon ko rab banane ka hukm nahi dega. Nabuwwat ka bunyadi maqsad Tawhid (Allah ki wahdaniyat) ki dawat dena hai, na ke shirk ki taraf bulana.
Allah Ta'ala sawal karta hai ke 'Kya woh tumhein kufr ka hukm dega jabke tum musalman ho chuke ho?' Yeh ek inkari sawal hai jo is baat par zor deta hai ke Islam ka matlab hi Allah ke saamne sar jhukana hai, aur koi bhi nabi is bunyadi usool ke khilaf hukm nahi de sakta. Is Ayah mein shirk ki sakhti se mumani'at ki gayi hai aur yeh wazeh kiya gaya hai ke Islam sirf Allah ki ibadat ka naam hai.
Surah 3 : 81
وَ اِذْ اَخَذَ اللّٰهُ مِیْثَاقَ النَّبِیّٖنَ لَمَاۤ اٰتَیْتُكُمْ مِّنْ كِتٰبٍ وَّ حِكْمَةٍ ثُمَّ جَآءَكُمْ رَسُوْلٌ مُّصَدِّقٌ لِّمَا مَعَكُمْ لَتُؤْمِنُنَّ بِهٖ وَ لَتَنْصُرُنَّهٗ١ؕ قَالَ ءَاَقْرَرْتُمْ وَ اَخَذْتُمْ عَلٰى ذٰلِكُمْ اِصْرِیْ١ؕ قَالُوْۤا اَقْرَرْنَا١ؕ قَالَ فَاشْهَدُوْا وَ اَنَا مَعَكُمْ مِّنَ الشّٰهِدِیْنَ
Aur yaad karo jab Allah ne nabiyon se ahad liya ke jab main tumhe kitaab aur hikmat doon, phir tumhare paas ek Rasool aaye jo tumhare paas maujood cheez ki tasdeeq karne wala ho, to tum zaroor us par iman lana aur uski madad karna. Allah ne farmaya: "Kya tumne iqrar kiya aur is par mera sakht ahad qubool kiya?" Unhone kaha: "Humne iqrar kiya." Allah ne farmaya: "To gawah raho, aur main bhi tumhare saath gawahon mein se hoon."
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne tamam nabiyon se ek ahem ahad ka zikr kiya hai. Yeh ahad tha ke jab unhe kitaab aur hikmat di jaye, aur phir unke baad koi aisa Rasool tashreef laye jo unki kitaab aur taleemat ki tasdeeq kare, to woh us par iman layenge aur uski madad karenge. Yeh ahad khaas taur par Nabi Akram Muhammad ﷺ ki risalat ke mutalliq tha. Tamam anbiya-e-kiram ko hukm diya gaya tha ke woh apni ummaton ko Muhammad ﷺ ki aamad ki khabar dein aur unhe batayen ke jab woh tashreef layen to un par iman layen aur unki nusrat karein.
Allah ne unse iqrar liya aur unhone iqrar kiya. Phir Allah ne unhe gawah banaya aur khud bhi gawah hue. Is ayat se Nabi ﷺ ki afzaliyat aur unki risalat ki aalmiyat sabit hoti hai.
Hadees: Hazrat Ali (R.A) se riwayat hai ke Nabi ﷺ ne farmaya: "Allah Ta'ala ne har Nabi se ahad liya ke agar Muhammad ﷺ unki zindagi mein zahir hon to woh un par iman layen aur unki madad karein." (Musnad Ahmad)
Surah 3 : 82
فَمَنْ تَوَلّٰى بَعْدَ ذٰلِكَ فَاُولٰٓئِكَ هُمُ الْفٰسِقُوْنَ
Phir jo koi iske baad munh morega, to aise log hi fasiq hain.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne un logon ke anjaam ka zikr kiya hai jo nabiyon se liye gaye ahad se munh morenge. Pichli ayat mein nabiyon se Muhammad ﷺ par iman lane aur unki madad karne ka ahad liya gaya tha. Is ayat mein farmaya gaya ke jo is ahad ko tod dega aur Muhammad ﷺ ki risalat ko qubool nahi karega, woh fasiq (nafarman) kehlayega.
Fasiq woh shakhs hota hai jo Allah ke hukm se bahar nikal jaye aur uski ita'at se inkar kare. Yeh ayat Yahud o Nasara aur deegar ahl-e-kitab ko tanbeeh hai jinhone apne nabiyon ki pesheen goiyon ke bawajood Muhammad ﷺ par iman lane se inkar kiya. Unka inkar sirf Muhammad ﷺ ka inkar nahi tha, balkay un nabiyon ke ahad ka bhi inkar tha jinse Allah ne yeh ahad liya tha. Is tarah woh Allah ke hukm aur ahad ki khilaf warzi karne wale the, isliye unhe fasiq qarar diya gaya.
Surah 3 : 83
اَفَغَیْرَ دِیْنِ اللّٰهِ یَبْغُوْنَ وَ لَهٗۤ اَسْلَمَ مَنْ فِی السَّمٰوٰتِ وَ الْاَرْضِ طَوْعًا وَّ كَرْهًا وَّ اِلَیْهِ یُرْجَعُوْنَ
Kya woh Allah ke deen ke siwa koi aur deen talash karte hain? Jabke jo koi aasmanon aur zameen mein hai, sab ne khushi ya na khushi se usi ke samne sar jhukaya hai, aur usi ki taraf lautaye jayenge.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala un logon par ta'ajjub ka izhar kar raha hai jo Islam ke siwa kisi aur deen ki talash mein hain. Allah ne wazeh kiya ke poori kaaynat Allah ke hukm ki paband hai. Aasmanon aur zameen mein jo kuch bhi hai, sab ne Allah ke samne sar jhukaya hai.
Yeh sar jhukana do tarah ka hai: taw'an (khushi se) jaise momin aur farishte, aur karhan (na khushi se) jaise kafir aur mukhalifeen, jo apni marzi ke khilaf bhi Allah ke kaaynaati nizam ke paband hain (maslan maut, beemari, qudrati afaat). Har cheez Allah ke qanoon ke mutabiq chal rahi hai. Isliye insaan ke liye bhi yahi munasib hai ke woh Allah ke deen, Islam ko qubool kare. Islam ka matlab hi ita'at aur farmanbardari hai. Jab poori kaaynat Allah ki farmanbardar hai, to insaan ko bhi usi ke mutabiq chalna chahiye. Aakhir mein sab ko Allah hi ki taraf lautna hai, jahan unke aamal ka hisab hoga.
Surah 3 : 84
قُلْ اٰمَنَّا بِاللّٰهِ وَ مَاۤ اُنْزِلَ عَلَیْنَا وَ مَاۤ اُنْزِلَ عَلٰۤى اِبْرٰهِیْمَ وَ اِسْمٰعِیْلَ وَ اِسْحٰقَ وَ یَعْقُوْبَ وَ الْاَسْبَاطِ وَ مَاۤ اُوْتِیَ مُوْسٰى وَ عِیْسٰى وَ النَّبِیُّوْنَ مِنْ رَّبِّهِمْ١۪ لَا نُفَرِّقُ بَیْنَ اَحَدٍ مِّنْهُمْ١٘ وَ نَحْنُ لَهٗ مُسْلِمُوْنَ
Keh do: "Hum Allah par iman laye, aur us par jo hum par nazil kiya gaya, aur jo Ibrahim, Ismail, Ishaq, Yaqub aur unki aulad par nazil kiya gaya, aur jo Moosa aur Isa ko diya gaya, aur jo deegar nabiyon ko unke Rab ki taraf se diya gaya. Hum un mein se kisi ke darmiyan farq nahi karte, aur hum usi ke farmanbardar hain."
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne musalmanon ko hukm diya hai ke woh apne aqeede ka elan karein. Musalman Allah par iman rakhte hain, us par jo Muhammad ﷺ par nazil hua (Quran), aur us par bhi jo pichle nabiyon par nazil hua. Is mein khaas taur par Ibrahim, Ismail, Ishaq, Yaqub aur unki aulad (Asbat) ka zikr hai, jinke zariye Bani Israel mein nabuwwat ka silsila chala. Phir Moosa (Taurat ke saath) aur Isa (Injeel ke saath) ka zikr hai.
Musalmanon ka aqeeda hai ke woh tamam nabiyon par iman rakhte hain aur un mein koi tafreeq nahi karte. Sab Allah ke bheje hue Rasool hain. Yeh Islam ki ek ahem khususiyaat hai ke woh sab nabiyon ki tasdeeq karta hai, jabke Yahud o Nasara sirf apne nabiyon ko mante hain aur Muhammad ﷺ ka inkar karte hain. Is ayat mein musalmanon ko yeh bhi bataya gaya hai ke woh sirf Allah ke farmanbardar hain (Muslimoon).
Hadees: Nabi ﷺ ne farmaya: "Hum Anbiya ki jamaat hain, hamare darmiyan koi farq nahi, aur hamara deen ek hai." (Sahih Bukhari, Muslim - mafhoom)
Surah 3 : 85
وَ مَنْ یَّبْتَغِ غَیْرَ الْاِسْلَامِ دِیْنًا فَلَنْ یُّقْبَلَ مِنْهُ١ۚ وَ هُوَ فِی الْاٰخِرَةِ مِنَ الْخٰسِرِیْنَ
Aur jo koi Islam ke siwa koi aur deen talash karega, to woh hargiz qubool nahi kiya jayega, aur woh aakhirat mein nuqsan uthane walon mein se hoga.
Yeh ayat Islam ki bunyadi taleem aur uski ahmiyat ko wazeh karti hai. Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke Islam hi wahid deen hai jo Allah ke nazdeek maqbool hai. Jo koi Islam ke siwa kisi aur deen ko ikhtiyar karega, uski ibadat aur aamal Allah ke yahan qubool nahi honge.
Is ayat ka mafhoom yeh hai ke Muhammad ﷺ ki risalat ke baad, tamam pichle shariaton ko mansookh kar diya gaya hai, aur ab sirf Islam hi woh deen hai jo Allah ki raza ka zariya hai. Aakhirat mein aise log nuqsan uthane walon mein shamil honge, yani unhe azab hoga aur woh jannat se mehroom rahenge. Yeh ayat un logon ke liye ek sakht tanbeeh hai jo Islam ko chhod kar kisi aur deen par qaim hain, ya jo Islam ke alawa kisi aur tareeqe se Allah tak pohnchne ki koshish karte hain.
Hadees: Nabi ﷺ ne farmaya: "Jis kisi ne bhi meri risalat ko suna, chahe woh Yahudi ho ya Nasrani, phir woh mujh par iman na laya aur jis deen ke saath main bheja gaya hoon uski pairwi na ki, to woh jahannamiyon mein se hoga." (Sahih Muslim)
Surah 3 : 86
كَیْفَ یَهْدِی اللّٰهُ قَوْمًا كَفَرُوْا بَعْدَ اِیْمَانِهِمْ وَ شَهِدُوْۤا اَنَّ الرَّسُوْلَ حَقٌّ وَّ جَآءَهُمُ الْبَیِّنٰتُ وَ اللّٰهُ لَا یَهْدِی الْقَوْمَ الظّٰلِمِیْنَ
Allah aise logon ko kaise hidayat dega jinhone apne iman laane ke baad kufr kiya, halanke woh gawah the ke Rasool (ﷺ) haq hain aur unke paas khuli nishaniyan aa chuki thin? Aur Allah zalim logon ko hidayat nahi deta.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala un logon ka zikr farma rahe hain jinhone pehle iman qubool kiya, phir uske baad kufr ikhtiyar kar liya. Yeh woh log hain jinhone Rasool Allah (ﷺ) ki risalat ki gawahi di aur unke paas Allah ki taraf se roshan daleelen bhi aa chuki thin. Iske bawajood unka iman se phir jana unki shadeed gumrahi ki alamat hai.
Allah Ta'ala aise logon ko hidayat nahi deta jo haq ko pehchanne ke baad usse munh mod len aur zulm par qaim rahen. Yahan 'zalim' se murad woh log hain jinhone haq ka inkar kiya aur Allah ki hudood ko tora. Unka kufr sirf inkar nahi, balkay haqeeqat ko jante hue inkar karna hai, jo ke sabse bada zulm hai. Aise logon ke liye hidayat ke darwaze band kar diye jate hain kyunki unhone khud apni marzi se gumrahi ka rasta chuna.
Surah 3 : 87
اُولٰٓئِكَ جَزَآؤُهُمْ اَنَّ عَلَیْهِمْ لَعْنَةَ اللّٰهِ وَ الْمَلٰٓئِكَةِ وَ النَّاسِ اَجْمَعِیْنَ
Aise logon ki saza yeh hai ke un par Allah ki, farishton ki aur tamam logon ki laanat hai.
Pichli Ayah mein bayan kiye gaye logon, yaani jinhone iman laane ke baad kufr kiya aur haq ko jante hue inkar kiya, unki saza ka zikr is Ayah mein kiya gaya hai. Unka badla yeh hai ke un par Allah ki laanat hoti hai, yani woh Allah ki rehmat se door kar diye jate hain. Yeh laanat sirf Allah ki taraf se nahi, balkay tamam farishton ki aur qayamat ke din tamam logon ki bhi un par laanat hogi.
Laanat ka matlab hai Allah ki rehmat se door hona aur uski narazgi ka mustahiq hona. Farishton ki laanat se murad yeh hai ke woh unke liye bakhshish ki dua nahi karte, balkay un par Allah ke azaab ke nuzool ki gawahi dete hain. Logon ki laanat se murad yeh hai ke qayamat ke din jab haqiqat khul jayegi, to har insaan unke bure anjaam par afsos karega aur unke kufr ki wajah se un par laanat bheje ga. Yeh unke sangeen jurm ki shiddat ko zahir karta hai.
Surah 3 : 88
خٰلِدِیْنَ فِیْهَا لَا یُخَفَّفُ عَنْهُمُ الْعَذَابُ وَ لَا هُمْ یُنْظَرُوْنَ
Woh us (laanat aur azaab) mein hamesha rahenge. Na unse azaab halka kiya jayega aur na unko mohlat di jayegi.
Yeh Ayah un logon ke anjaam ki mazeed tafseel bayan karti hai jinhone iman ke baad kufr kiya. Un par jo laanat aur azaab hoga, woh hamesha ke liye hoga, yaani woh jahannam mein hamesha rahenge. Isse unke jurm ki shiddat aur Allah ki narazgi ki gehrai ka andaza hota hai.
Is azaab ki do khaas khususiyaat bayan ki gai hain: pehli yeh ke unse azaab halka nahi kiya jayega. Yani unhe kisi bhi waqt azaab se rahat nahi milegi, na uski shiddat kam hogi. Doosri yeh ke unko mohlat nahi di jayegi. Yani unhe na to tauba karne ka mauqa milega (jab azaab shuru ho jayega) aur na hi azaab se bachne ya usse farar hone ki koi gunjaish hogi. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke unka jurm itna sangeen hai ke uski saza mein koi kami ya riayat nahi hogi. Yeh Ayah qayamat ke din ki adalat aur uske faislon ki atal haqeeqat ko wazeh karti hai.
Surah 3 : 89
اِلَّا الَّذِیْنَ تَابُوْا مِنْۢ بَعْدِ ذٰلِكَ وَ اَصْلَحُوْا فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ غَفُوْرٌ رَّحِیْمٌ
Siwaye un logon ke jinhone uske baad tauba kar li aur apni islah kar li, to beshak Allah bakhshne wala, nihayat meherban hai.
Pichli Ayaton mein un logon ke liye shadeed azaab aur laanat ka zikr tha jinhone iman ke baad kufr kiya. Lekin is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala apni rehmat ka darwaza khula rakhte hain aur tauba ki fazilat bayan karte hain. Farmaya gaya hai ke siwaye un logon ke jinhone apne is jurm ke baad sachchi tauba kar li aur apne amaal ki islah kar li, to unke liye Allah ki rehmat maujood hai.
Tauba ka matlab sirf zubani iqrar nahi, balkay dil se nadamat, gunah ko chhod dena aur mustaqbil mein usse bachne ka pukhta irada karna hai. Islah se murad yeh hai ke apne amaal ko durust karna, Allah ke ahkamat par amal karna aur logon ke huqooq ada karna. Jab koi shakhs in sharaait ke saath tauba karta hai, to beshak Allah Ta'ala bakhshne wala aur nihayat meherban hai. Woh apne bandon ki tauba qubool karta hai aur unke gunahon ko maaf farma deta hai, chahe woh kitne hi bade kyun na hon. Yeh Ayah Allah ki wasee rehmat aur uski bakhshish ki umeed dilati hai.
Surah 3 : 90
اِنَّ الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا بَعْدَ اِیْمَانِهِمْ ثُمَّ ازْدَادُوْا كُفْرًا لَّنْ تُقْبَلَ تَوْبَتُهُمْ وَ اُولٰٓئِكَ هُمُ الضَّآلُّوْنَ
Beshak jin logon ne apne iman laane ke baad kufr kiya, phir kufr mein aur badhte chale gaye, unki tauba hargiz qabool nahi ki jayegi, aur wohi log gumrah hain.
Yeh Ayah pichli Ayah (89) mein bayan ki gai tauba ki qabooliyat ki shart ko mazeed wazeh karti hai. Yahan un logon ka zikr hai jinhone iman laane ke baad kufr kiya aur phir kufr mein musalsal izafa karte chale gaye, yaani woh apne kufr par datay rahe aur us mein mazeed gehre hote gaye. Aise logon ki tauba hargiz qabool nahi ki jayegi.
Is se murad woh tauba hai jo maut ke waqt ya azaab ke nuzool ke waqt ki jaye, jab insaan ko apni maut ya azaab yaqini nazar aa jaye. Us waqt ki tauba Allah ke nazdeek qabool nahi hoti, kyunki woh ikhtiyari tauba nahi hoti. Ya phir is se murad woh log hain jinhone tauba ka dikhawa kiya lekin dil se kufr par qaim rahe aur us mein badhte chale gaye. Aise log haqeeqi gumrah hain, jinhone haq ko pehchanne ke baad usse inkar kiya aur phir us inkar mein had se guzar gaye. Unke liye hidayat ka koi rasta nahi rehta aur unki tauba be-faida ho jati hai.
Surah 3 : 91
اِنَّ الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا وَ مَاتُوْا وَ هُمْ كُفَّارٌ فَلَنْ یُّقْبَلَ مِنْ اَحَدِهِمْ مِّلْءُ الْاَرْضِ ذَهَبًا وَّ لَوِ افْتَدٰى بِهٖ اُولٰٓئِكَ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ اَلِیْمٌ وَّ مَا لَهُمْ مِّنْ نّٰصِرِیْنَ
Beshak jin logon ne kufr kiya aur isi haalat mein mar gaye, to un mein se kisi se bhi zameen bhar sona qabool nahi kiya jayega, agarche woh uske badle mein de. Aise logon ke liye dardnak azab hai aur unka koi madadgar nahi hoga.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala un logon ke anjaam ko wazeh kar rahe hain jo zindagi bhar kufr par qayam rahe aur isi haalat mein unki maut waaqe hui. Allah farmata hai ke aise logon se Qayamat ke din koi fidiya (ransom) qabool nahi kiya jayega, chahe woh poori zameen bhar sona bhi pesh karein. Isse zahir hota hai ke dunya ki koi bhi cheez akhirat ke azab se nahi bacha sakti jab insaan kufr ki haalat mein mare.
Unke liye dardnak azab muqarrar hai aur unka koi madadgar nahi hoga jo unhein Allah ke azab se bacha sake. Yeh Ayah is baat ki takeed karti hai ke iman aur tawheed hi nijaat ka wahid rasta hai, aur kufr par marna hamesha ki barbadi ka sabab hai. Dunyawi daulat ya taaqat akhirat mein bekaar ho jayegi.
Surah 3 : 92
لَنْ تَنَالُوا الْبِرَّ حَتّٰى تُنْفِقُوْا مِمَّا تُحِبُّوْنَ وَ مَا تُنْفِقُوْا مِنْ شَیْءٍ فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ بِهٖ عَلِیْمٌ
Tum hargiz neki (ya bhalai) ko nahi pa sakte jab tak apni pasandeeda cheezon mein se (Allah ki raah mein) kharch na karo. Aur tum jo kuch bhi kharch karte ho, beshak Allah usse khoob waqif hai.
Yeh Ayah iman walon ko sachi neki aur bhalai (Al-Birr) hasil karne ka tareeqa sikhati hai. Allah Ta'ala farmata hai ke tum us waqt tak kamil neki ko nahi pa sakte jab tak apni un cheezon mein se kharch na karo jo tumhe sabse zyada mehboob hain. Iska matlab hai ke sirf bekaar ya na-pasandeeda cheezein kharch karna kamil neki nahi, balkay qurbani ka jazba aur Allah ki raza ke liye apni pasandeeda cheezon ko pesh karna hi asal neki hai.
Is Ayah ke nazool ke baad Sahaba-e-Kiram (R.A.) ne apni mehboob cheezein Allah ki raah mein kharch karna shuru kar diya. Maslan, Hazrat Abu Talha (R.A.) ne apna pasandeeda baagh 'Bairuha' Allah ki raah mein de diya. (Sahih Bukhari, Hadees: 1461). Ayah ke ikhtitam par Allah ne farmaya ke tum jo kuch bhi kharch karte ho, Allah usse khoob waqif hai, jo is baat ki daleel hai ke Allah tumhari niyaton aur tumhare kharch ki miqdar ko janta hai aur uska behtareen badla dega.
Surah 3 : 93
كُلُّ الطَّعَامِ كَانَ حِلًّا لِّبَنِیْۤ اِسْرَآئِیْلَ اِلَّا مَا حَرَّمَ اِسْرَآئِیْلُ عَلٰى نَفْسِهٖ مِنْ قَبْلِ اَنْ تُنَزَّلَ التَّوْرٰىةُ قُلْ فَاْتُوْا بِالتَّوْرٰىةِ فَاتْلُوْهَاۤ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ صٰدِقِیْنَ
Bani Israel ke liye tamaam khane halal the, siwaye uske jo Israel (Yaqub A.S.) ne Tawrat nazil hone se pehle khud par haram kar liya tha. Keh do: "Tawrat lao aur uski tilawat karo agar tum sacche ho."
Yeh Ayah Yahudiyon ke is da'we ki tardeed karti hai ke camel ka gosht aur doodh aur kuch aur cheezein Ibrahim (A.S.) ke zamane se hi haram the. Allah Ta'ala wazeh farmate hain ke Tawrat ke nazool se pehle Bani Israel ke liye tamaam khane halal the, siwaye un cheezon ke jo Israel (yani Yaqub A.S.) ne kisi wajah se khud par haram kar li thin. Riwayat ke mutabiq, Yaqub (A.S.) ko kisi beemari ki wajah se camel ka gosht aur doodh na-pasand ho gaya tha, ya unhone Allah se mannat maani thi ke agar woh shifa paayein to kuch cheezein khud par haram kar lenge.
Is Ayah mein unke da'we ko challenge kiya gaya hai: "Keh do: Tawrat lao aur uski tilawat karo agar tum sacche ho." Isse sabit hota hai ke unki kitab mein aisi koi daleel nahi thi jo unke da'won ko sahih sabit karti. Quran ne unke batil aqeedon ko benaqab kiya aur unhein apni kitab se saboot pesh karne ka mutalba kiya, jo woh na kar sake. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke Islam ne unki deeni tehreefon ko durust kiya.
Surah 3 : 94
فَمَنِ افْتَرٰى عَلَى اللّٰهِ الْكَذِبَ مِنْۢ بَعْدِ ذٰلِكَ فَاُولٰٓئِكَ هُمُ الظّٰلِمُوْنَ
Pas jo koi iske baad Allah par jhoot bandhe, to aise log hi zalim hain.
Yeh Ayah pichli Ayah (93) ke silsile mein hai, jahan Bani Israel ke un da'won ko radd kiya gaya tha ke kuch khane Tawrat se pehle hi haram the. Allah Ta'ala ne unhein Tawrat la kar apni baat sabit karne ka challenge diya. Ab is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala ek aam usool bayan kar rahe hain ke jo koi bhi is wazahat ke baad bhi Allah par jhoot bandhega, yaani Allah ke ahkamat mein tabdeeli karega, ya uski taraf aisi baatein mansoob karega jo usne nahi kahi, to aise log hi zalim hain.
Zulm sirf doosron par zyadati karna nahi, balkay Allah ke ahkamat mein hera pheri karna aur uski taraf jhoot mansoob karna sabse bada zulm hai. Kyunki isse log gumrah hote hain aur Allah ki shaan mein gustakhi hoti hai. Yeh Ayah ek sakht tanbeeh hai un logon ke liye jo deen mein apni taraf se izafa karte hain ya usmein kami karte hain, aur uski nisbat Allah ki taraf karte hain. Aise afraad haqeeqat mein apni nafs par aur doosron par zulm karte hain.
Surah 3 : 95
قُلْ صَدَقَ اللّٰهُ فَاتَّبِعُوْا مِلَّةَ اِبْرٰهِیْمَ حَنِیْفًا وَ مَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِیْنَ
Keh do: "Allah ne sach farmaya." Pas Ibrahim (A.S.) ke deen ki pairwi karo jo har baat se kat kar ek Allah ki taraf mutawajjah the, aur woh mushrikon mein se na the.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala Nabi Akram (S.A.W.) ko hukm de rahe hain ke woh ahl-e-kitab ke da'won ke jawab mein elaan karein ke "Allah ne sach farmaya." Iska matlab hai ke Allah ne jo kuch Quran mein bayan kiya hai, woh bilkul haqeeqat par mabni hai, khaas taur par pichli Ayaton mein Bani Israel ke khanon se mutalliq ghalat aqeedon ki tardeed ke silsile mein.
Phir hukm diya gaya hai ke "Pas Ibrahim (A.S.) ke deen ki pairwi karo jo har baat se kat kar ek Allah ki taraf mutawajjah the (Hanif), aur woh mushrikon mein se na the." Yeh Ayah is baat ki takeed karti hai ke Islam koi naya deen nahi, balkay Ibrahim (A.S.) ki us asal tawheed par mabni hai jo har qism ke shirk se paak thi. Yahudi aur Nasara dono Ibrahim (A.S.) ko apna peshwa mante the, lekin unhone unke deen mein shirk aur tabdeeli kar di thi. Quran unhein asal deen-e-Ibrahimi ki taraf wapas bulata hai, jo sirf Allah ki wahdaniyat aur uski itaat par mabni tha.
Surah 3 : 96
اِنَّ اَوَّلَ بَیْتٍ وُّضِعَ لِلنَّاسِ لَلَّذِیْ بِبَكَّةَ مُبٰرَكًا وَّ هُدًى لِّلْعٰلَمِیْنَۚ
Beshak pehla ghar jo logon ke liye banaya gaya, wohi hai jo Bakka (Makkah) mein hai, barkat wala aur jahan walon ke liye hidayat.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala Kaaba ki azmat aur fazilat bayan farma rahe hain. Farmaya gaya ke Kaaba woh pehla ghar hai jo insaniyat ki ibadat aur Allah ki wahdaniyat ke liye banaya gaya. Iski bunyad Hazrat Adam (AS) ne rakhi thi, phir Hazrat Ibrahim (AS) aur unke bete Hazrat Ismail (AS) ne iski tameer ki.
Kaaba ko "mubarak" (barkat wala) qarar diya gaya hai, jahan ibadat karne walon ko rohani sukoon aur ajr-e-azeem milta hai. Yeh sirf ek jagah nahi, balkay "hidayat lil-alameen" (tamam jahan walon ke liye hidayat) ka markaz hai. Iski taraf rukh karke namaz parhna, aur iska tawaf karna musalmanon ke liye tauheed aur ittehad ki alamat hai. Yeh ghar Allah ki qudrat aur uski azmat ki nishani hai, jo logon ko seedhi raah dikhata hai.
Surah 3 : 97
فِیْهِ اٰیٰتٌۢ بَیِّنٰتٌ مَّقَامُ اِبْرٰهِیْمَ١ۚ۬ وَ مَنْ دَخَلَهٗ كَانَ اٰمِنًا١ؕ وَ لِلّٰهِ عَلَى النَّاسِ حِجُّ الْبَیْتِ مَنِ اسْتَطَاعَ اِلَیْهِ سَبِیْلًا١ؕ وَ مَنْ كَفَرَ فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ غَنِیٌّ عَنِ الْعٰلَمِیْنَ
Is mein khuli nishaniyan hain, Maqam-e-Ibrahim hai. Aur jo is mein dakhil ho gaya woh aman mein aa gaya. Aur Allah ke liye logon par is ghar ka Hajj karna farz hai, un par jo wahan tak pahunchne ki taqat rakhte hain. Aur jo kufr kare to beshak Allah tamam jahan walon se be-niyaz hai.
Is ayat mein Kaaba ki mazeed azmat aur uski khasiyat bayan ki gayi hain. Allah Ta'ala farmate hain ke is mein khuli nishaniyan hain, jin mein se ek Maqam-e-Ibrahim hai. Yeh woh pathar hai jis par khade hokar Hazrat Ibrahim (AS) ne Kaaba ki tameer ki thi aur us par unke qadmon ke nishan aaj bhi maujood hain, jo Allah ki qudrat aur Ibrahim (AS) ki nabuwat ki daleel hain.
Is ghar ki ek aur khasiyat yeh hai ke jo is mein dakhil ho gaya woh aman mein aa gaya. Yani har qism ke khatre aur dushmani se mehfooz ho gaya. Iske baad Allah Ta'ala ne Hajj ki farziyat ka hukm diya. Farmaya ke Allah ke liye logon par is ghar ka Hajj karna farz hai, un par jo wahan tak pahunchne ki taqat rakhte hain. Hajj Islam ke arkaan mein se ek ahem rukun hai, jiski adaigi har sahib-e-iste'taat musalman par umr mein ek baar farz hai. Jo is farz ka inkar kare ya iski adaigi se gurez kare, to Allah Ta'ala us se be-niyaz hai, kyunki Allah ko kisi ki ibadat ki zaroorat nahi.
Surah 3 : 98
قُلْ یٰۤاَهْلَ الْكِتٰبِ لِمَ تَكْفُرُوْنَ بِاٰیٰتِ اللّٰهِ١ۖۗ وَ اللّٰهُ شَهِیْدٌ عَلٰى مَا تَعْمَلُوْنَ
Keh dijiye, "Aye Ahl-e-Kitab! Tum Allah ki ayaton ka inkar kyun karte ho? Jabke Allah tumhare tamam aamal par gawah hai."
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala Nabi Akram (SAW) ko hukm dete hain ke woh Ahl-e-Kitab (Yahood o Nasara) se poochhen ke woh Allah ki ayaton ka inkar kyun karte hain? Jabke unki kitabon mein bhi Nabi Akram (SAW) ki nubuwat aur Quran ki sachai ki nishaniyan maujood hain. Unhein haqiqat ka ilm hai, phir bhi woh kufr aur inkar par datay hue hain.
Yeh sawal unki zid aur sar kashi par tanbeeh hai. Allah Ta'ala ne unhein apni nishaniyan dikhayin, rasool bheje, aur kitaben nazil keen, lekin unhone haq ko pehchanne ke bawajood usse munh moda. Ayat ke ikhtitam par farmaya gaya ke Allah tumhare tamam aamal par gawah hai. Iska matlab hai ke Allah Ta'ala unke har amal, unke inkar aur unki mukhalfat se bakhabar hai, aur woh unhein unke aamal ka badla zaroor dega. Yeh ek shadeed tanbeeh hai un logon ke liye jo ilm ke bawajood haq ka inkar karte hain.
Surah 3 : 99
قُلْ یٰۤاَهْلَ الْكِتٰبِ لِمَ تَصُدُّوْنَ عَنْ سَبِیْلِ اللّٰهِ مَنْ اٰمَنَ تَبْغُوْنَهَا عِوَجًا وَّ اَنْتُمْ شُهَدَآءُ١ؕ وَ مَا اللّٰهُ بِغَافِلٍ عَمَّا تَعْمَلُوْنَ
Keh dijiye, "Aye Ahl-e-Kitab! Tum Allah ki raah se un logon ko kyun rokte ho jo iman laye hain, aur us mein tedhapan talash karte ho, jabke tum khud gawah ho? Aur Allah tumhare aamal se bekhabar nahi hai."
Is ayat mein Ahl-e-Kitab ke ek aur bure amal ki nishandahi ki gayi hai. Nabi Akram (SAW) ko hukm diya gaya ke woh unse poochhen ke woh iman lane walon ko Allah ki raah se kyun rokte hain? Aur us raah mein tedhapan talash karte hain, yani Islam ko badnaam karne aur us mein shak o shubah paida karne ki koshish karte hain. Jabke woh khud apni kitabon mein Muhammad (SAW) ki nubuwat aur Islam ki sachai ke gawah hain.
Unki yeh harkat sirf inkar tak mehdood nahi, balkay woh logon ko Islam qubool karne se rokne aur unhein gumrah karne ki saazishen bhi karte hain. Unka maqsad Islam ko tedha aur mushkil sabit karna hai. Allah Ta'ala ne wazeh farmaya ke Allah tumhare aamal se bekhabar nahi hai. Iska matlab hai ke unki har saazish, har koshish aur har amal Allah ke ilm mein hai, aur woh unhein iski saza zaroor dega. Yeh ayat Ahl-e-Kitab ki dushmani aur unki gumrahi ko wazeh karti hai.
Surah 3 : 100
یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْۤا اِنْ تُطِیْعُوْا فَرِیْقًا مِّنَ الَّذِیْنَ اُوْتُوا الْكِتٰبَ یَرُدُّوْكُمْ بَعْدَ اِیْمَانِكُمْ كٰفِرِیْنَ
Aye iman walo! Agar tum Ahl-e-Kitab ke ek giroh ki baat manoge, to woh tumhe tumhare iman lane ke baad phir kafir bana denge.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne musalmanon ko ek ahem tanbeeh farmai hai. Farmaya ke aye iman walo! Agar tum Ahl-e-Kitab ke ek giroh ki baat manoge, to woh tumhe tumhare iman lane ke baad phir kafir bana denge. Yeh ayat us waqt nazil hui jab Ahl-e-Kitab, khas taur par Yahood, musalmanon ke darmiyan ikhtilafat paida karne aur unhein Islam se pherne ki koshish karte the.
Unka maqsad musalmanon ko unke deen se door karna aur unhein gumrahi ki taraf dhakelna tha. Isliye Allah Ta'ala ne musalmanon ko unki baton mein na aane ki sakht hidayat di. Is mein yeh sabaq hai ke musalmanon ko chahiye ke woh apne deen par mazbooti se qaim rahen aur un logon ki baton par tawajjuh na den jo unhein gumrah karna chahte hain. Apne iman ki hifazat karna har musalman ki zimmedari hai, aur iske liye Quran aur Sunnah se wabastagi nihayat zaroori hai.
Surah 3 : 101
وَ كَیْفَ تَكْفُرُوْنَ وَ اَنْتُمْ تُتْلٰى عَلَیْكُمْ اٰیٰتُ اللّٰهِ وَ فِیْكُمْ رَسُوْلُهٗ وَ مَنْ یَّعْتَصِمْ بِاللّٰهِ فَقَدْ هُدِیَ اِلٰى صِرَاطٍ مُّسْتَقِیْمٍ
Aur tum kaise kufr kar sakte ho jabke tum par Allah ki aayatein padhi ja rahi hain aur tum mein uska Rasool (ﷺ) maujood hai? Aur jo Allah ko mazbooti se pakad leta hai, use yaqeenan seedhi raah dikha di gayi.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala musalmanon ko tanbeeh farma rahe hain ke unke liye kufr karna kaise mumkin hai, jabke unke paas Allah ki roshan nishaniyan aur uski kitaab (Quran) maujood hai jo un par tilawat ki ja rahi hai. Mazeed yeh ke unke darmiyan Allah ke Rasool Muhammad (ﷺ) bhi tashreef farma hain jo unhein hidayat dete hain aur unke sawalon ke jawabat dete hain.
Yeh ek azeem ne'mat hai ke Allah ki ayaat aur uske Rasool (ﷺ) ki maujoodgi mein insaan ko seedhi raah ki wazahat mil rahi hai. Jo shakhs Allah par bharosa karta hai aur uske deen ko mazbooti se pakad leta hai, usay yaqeenan hidayat mil jati hai aur woh seedhe raaste par gamzan ho jata hai. Allah ki rassi ko mazbooti se thaamna hi har qism ki gumrahi aur bhatakne se bachne ka wahid zariya hai.
Surah 3 : 102
یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوا اتَّقُوا اللّٰهَ حَقَّ تُقٰتِهٖ وَ لَا تَمُوْتُنَّ اِلَّا وَ اَنْتُمْ مُّسْلِمُوْنَ
Aye imaan walo! Allah se daro jaisa ke us se darne ka haq hai, aur tum har giz na marna magar is haal mein ke tum musalman ho.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala imaan walon ko mukhatib kar ke hukm de rahe hain ke woh Allah se us tarah daren jaisa ke us se darne ka haq hai. 'Haqqa tuqatih' ka matlab hai ke Allah ki itaat ki jaye, uski na-farmani na ki jaye; usay yaad rakha jaye, bhulaya na jaye; aur uski har ne'mat par shukr ada kiya jaye, na-shukri na ki jaye.
Abdullah bin Mas'ud (RA) ne farmaya: "Haqqa tuqatih yeh hai ke uski itaat ki jaye, na-farmani na ki jaye; usay yaad rakha jaye, bhulaya na jaye; us ka shukr ada kiya jaye, na-shukri na ki jaye." (Tafsir Ibn Kathir)
Is ayat ka doosra hissa is baat par zor deta hai ke har musalman ko apni zindagi is tarah guzarni chahiye ke jab maut aaye to woh Islam ki halat mein ho. Iska matlab hai ke hamesha Islam par qaim rehne ki koshish karna aur us par khatma bil khair ki dua karna. Yeh taqwa aur Allah ki raza hasil karne ki aakhri hadd hai.
Surah 3 : 103
وَ اعْتَصِمُوْا بِحَبْلِ اللّٰهِ جَمِیْعًا وَّ لَا تَفَرَّقُوْا وَ اذْكُرُوْا نِعْمَتَ اللّٰهِ عَلَیْكُمْ اِذْ كُنْتُمْ اَعْدَآءً فَاَلَّفَ بَیْنَ قُلُوْبِكُمْ فَاَصْبَحْتُمْ بِنِعْمَتِهٖۤ اِخْوَانًا وَ كُنْتُمْ عَلٰى شَفَا حُفْرَةٍ مِّنَ النَّارِ فَاَنْقَذَكُمْ مِّنْهَا كَذٰلِكَ یُبَیِّنُ اللّٰهُ لَكُمْ اٰیٰتِهٖ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَهْتَدُوْنَ
Aur sab mil kar Allah ki rassi ko mazbooti se pakad lo aur aapas mein tafarraqa na dalo. Aur Allah ki us ne'mat ko yaad karo jab tum ek doosre ke dushman the, phir usne tumhare dilon mein ulfat paida kar di aur tum uski ne'mat se bhai bhai ban gaye. Aur tum aag ke gadhe ke kinare par the, phir usne tumhe us se bacha liya. Isi tarah Allah tumhare liye apni nishaniyan bayan karta hai taake tum hidayat pao.
Yeh ayat musalmanon ko ittehad aur yakjehti ki talqeen karti hai. 'Allah ki rassi' se murad Quran aur Islam hai, jise sab ko mil kar mazbooti se thaamna chahiye aur kisi qism ka tafarraqa ya ikhtilaf paida nahi karna chahiye. Tafarraqa ummat ko kamzor karta hai aur uski quwwat ko khatam kar deta hai.
Allah Ta'ala apni azeem ne'mat yaad dilate hain ke kaise Islam se pehle Arab qabail (maslan Aws aur Khazraj) ek doosre ke shadeed dushman the aur hamesha jang-o-jadal mein masroof rehte the. Phir Allah ne Islam ke zariye unke dilon mein ulfat paida kar di aur woh bhai bhai ban gaye. Woh jahannum ke gadhe ke kinare par the, aur Islam ne unhein us se nijaat di.
Isi tarah Allah apni nishaniyan wazeh karta hai taake log hidayat hasil karein aur ittehad ki ehmiyat ko samjhein. Islam sirf ek deen nahi, balkeh woh ek mukammal nizam-e-hayat hai jo insaniyat ko aman, mohabbat aur ittehad ka dars deta hai.
Surah 3 : 104
وَ لْتَكُنْ مِّنْكُمْ اُمَّةٌ یَّدْعُوْنَ اِلَى الْخَیْرِ وَ یَاْمُرُوْنَ بِالْمَعْرُوْفِ وَ یَنْهَوْنَ عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ وَ اُولٰٓئِكَ هُمُ الْمُفْلِحُوْنَ
Aur tum mein se ek jamaat aisi honi chahiye jo bhalai ki taraf bulaye, achche kaam ka hukm de aur bure kamon se roke. Aur yahi log kamyab hone wale hain.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala musalman ummat ko ek azeem zimmedari ata farma rahe hain: ke un mein se ek jamaat aisi honi chahiye jo logon ko bhalai ki taraf bulaye, achche kamon ka hukm de aur bure kamon se roke. Yeh zimmedari sirf chand afraad ki nahi, balkeh poori ummat ki hai, jise ek munazzam tareeqe se anjam dena chahiye.
Rasoolullah (ﷺ) ne farmaya: "Jo tum mein se koi burai dekhe to usay apne haath se badle, agar iski taaqat na rakhe to apni zubaan se, aur agar iski bhi taaqat na rakhe to apne dil se (us burai ko bura jaane), aur yeh imaan ka kamzor tareen darja hai." (Sahih Muslim 49)
Yeh kaam, yani Amr bil Ma'roof wa Nahi anil Munkar, ummat ki behtari aur uski kamyabi ki zamanat hai. Jo log is farz ko ada karte hain, Allah Ta'ala unhein dunya aur akhirat mein kamyabi aur falah se nawazte hain. Yeh ummat-e-Muslima ki shaan aur uski pehchan hai ke woh sirf apni zaat tak mehdood na rahe, balkeh poori insaniyat ki hidayat aur islah ki fikr kare.
Surah 3 : 105
وَ لَا تَكُوْنُوْا كَالَّذِیْنَ تَفَرَّقُوْا وَ اخْتَلَفُوْا مِنْۢ بَعْدِ مَا جَآءَهُمُ الْبَیِّنٰتُ وَ اُولٰٓئِكَ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ عَظِیْمٌ
Aur un logon jaise na ho jana jinhon ne tafarraqa dala aur ikhtilaf kiya jabke unke paas khuli nishaniyan aa chuki thin. Aur unhi ke liye bada azab hai.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala musalmanon ko sakhti se un logon jaisa banne se mana farma rahe hain jinhon ne deen mein tafarraqa dala aur ikhtilaf kiya, jabke unke paas Allah ki taraf se khuli nishaniyan aur wazeh dalail aa chuke the. Is se murad Ahl-e-Kitab (Yahood-o-Nasara) hain jinhon ne apni kitabon mein ikhtilaf kiya aur mukhtalif firqon mein bat gaye.
Yeh ikhtilaf aur tafarraqa sirf dunya mein zillat ka sabab nahi banta, balkeh akhirat mein bhi iska anjam shadeed azab ki surat mein zahir hoga. Allah Ta'ala musalmanon ko tanbeeh farma rahe hain ke woh is ghalti ko na dohraein aur ittehad aur yakjehti ko qaim rakhein. Jab Allah ki taraf se hidayat aur wazeh ahkamat aa chuke hon, to un mein ikhtilaf karna aur tafarraqa dalna Allah ki na-farmani hai.
Is ayat mein ummat-e-Muslima ke liye ek sabaq hai ke woh deen ke bunyadi usoolon par ittefaq rakhein aur chote-mote masail mein ikhtilaf ko tafarraqe ka sabab na banayein, warna unka anjam bhi unhi qaumon jaisa ho sakta hai jinhon ne deen mein phoot daali.
Surah 3 : 106
یَّوْمَ تَبْیَضُّ وُجُوْهٌ وَّ تَسْوَدُّ وُجُوْهٌ فَاَمَّا الَّذِیْنَ اسْوَدَّتْ وُجُوْهُهُمْ اَكَفَرْتُمْ بَعْدَ اِیْمَانِكُمْ فَذُوْقُوا الْعَذَابَ بِمَا كُنْتُمْ تَكْفُرُوْنَ
Jis din kuch chehre safed honge aur kuch chehre siyah honge. Pas jin logon ke chehre siyah honge (unse kaha jayega): "Kya tumne apne iman ke baad kufr kiya? To ab azaab chakho apne kufr ke sabab."
Yeh ayat Qayamat ke din ke manzar ko bayan karti hai jab logon ke chehre unke aamal ke mutabiq honge. Iman walon ke chehre roshan aur safed honge, jabke kufr karne walon aur munafiqon ke chehre siyah aur tareek honge. Allah Ta'ala un logon se jo iman lane ke baad kufr mein mubtala hue, sakhti se sawal karega aur unhe unke kufr ki saza chakne ka hukm dega.
Is se wazeh hota hai ke duniya mein iman ka dawa karne ke baad agar koi shakhs kufr ikhtiyar karta hai, ya munafiqat ki zindagi guzarta hai, to akhirat mein uski ruswai aur azaab yakeeni hai. Yeh darasal un Ahle Kitab ko tanbeeh hai jinhone Nabi Akram ﷺ par iman lane ke bajaye kufr ko tarjeeh di, jabke unki kitabon mein aap ﷺ ki nishaniyan maujood theen.
Surah 3 : 107
وَ اَمَّا الَّذِیْنَ ابْیَضَّتْ وُجُوْهُهُمْ فَفِیْ رَحْمَةِ اللّٰهِ هُمْ فِیْهَا خٰلِدُوْنَ
Aur jin logon ke chehre safed honge, woh Allah ki rehmat mein honge, woh usmein hamesha rahenge.
Pichli ayat mein kufr karne walon ke anjaam ka zikr karne ke baad, is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala iman walon aur naik logon ke behtareen anjaam ko bayan farmata hai. Jin logon ke chehre Qayamat ke din roshan aur safed honge, woh Allah ki khaas rehmat mein dakhil honge.
Allah ki rehmat se murad Jannat hai, jahan unhe har qism ki nematein aur sukoon muyassar hoga. Woh us Jannat mein hamesha hamesha ke liye rahenge aur kabhi wahan se nikale nahi jayenge. Yeh unke iman, taqwa aur naik aamal ka sila hoga. Is tarah Quran mukhalif anjaam ko bayan karke logon ko neki aur iman ki taraf raghib karta hai aur burai se bachne ki talqeen karta hai.
Surah 3 : 108
تِلْكَ اٰیٰتُ اللّٰهِ نَتْلُوْهَا عَلَیْكَ بِالْحَقِّ وَ مَا اللّٰهُ یُرِیْدُ ظُلْمًا لِّلْعٰلَمِیْنَ
Yeh Allah ki ayatein hain jo hum aap par haq ke saath padh kar sunate hain. Aur Allah jahan walon par zulm karna nahi chahta.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala apne Rasool ﷺ ko mukhatib karte hue farmata hai ke yeh jo ayatein hum aap par nazil kar rahe hain, yeh haq aur sachai par mabni hain. In mein jo bhi ahkamat, wa'de aur wa'eed (dhamkiyan) hain, woh sab barhaq hain aur un mein koi shaq nahi.
Allah Ta'ala ne insano ko hidayat dene ke liye yeh kitaben nazil keen aur unhe sahi rasta dikhaya. Iske baad jo log iman late hain aur naik aamal karte hain, unhe jaza di jayegi, aur jo kufr karte hain aur nafarmani karte hain, unhe saza di jayegi. Allah Ta'ala kisi par zulm nahi karta, balkay har shakhs ko uske aamal ka pura pura badla deta hai. Uska har faisla adl aur hikmat par mabni hota hai.
Surah 3 : 109
وَ لِلّٰهِ مَا فِی السَّمٰوٰتِ وَ مَا فِی الْاَرْضِ وَ اِلَى اللّٰهِ تُرْجَعُ الْاُمُوْرُ
Aur Allah hi ka hai jo kuch aasmanon mein hai aur jo kuch zameen mein hai. Aur sab mamle Allah hi ki taraf lautaye jayenge.
Yeh ayat Allah Ta'ala ki mutlaq badshahat aur qudrat-e-kamila ka bayan hai. Allah hi aasmanon aur zameen mein maujood har cheez ka malik hai. Har shai uski makhlooq hai aur uske qabze mein hai. Koi bhi cheez uski marzi aur hukm ke baghair harkat nahi kar sakti.
Iske sath hi yeh bhi wazeh kiya gaya hai ke tamam mamle, chahay woh duniya ke hon ya akhirat ke, chotay hon ya baray, sab Allah hi ki taraf lautaye jayenge. Wohi har cheez ka faisla karne wala hai. Is mein insano ke liye ek ahem paigham hai ke unhe apne har amal ke liye Allah ke samne jawabdeh hona hai. Isliye unhe chahiye ke woh apni zindagi Allah ke ahkamat ke mutabiq guzarein, kyunki aakhir mein sab ko usi ke huzoor pesh hona hai.
Surah 3 : 110
كُنْتُمْ خَیْرَ اُمَّةٍ اُخْرِجَتْ لِلنَّاسِ تَاْمُرُوْنَ بِالْمَعْرُوْفِ وَ تَنْهَوْنَ عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ وَ تُؤْمِنُوْنَ بِاللّٰهِ وَ لَوْ اٰمَنَ اَهْلُ الْكِتٰبِ لَكَانَ خَیْرًا لَّهُمْ مِنْهُمُ الْمُؤْمِنُوْنَ وَ اَكْثَرُهُمُ الْفٰسِقُوْنَ
Tum behtareen ummat ho jo logon ke liye nikali gayi hai, tum neki ka hukm dete ho aur burai se rokte ho aur Allah par iman rakhte ho. Aur agar Ahle Kitab bhi iman le aate to unke liye behtar hota. Unmein se kuch iman wale hain aur unke aksar fasik hain.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne Ummat-e-Muslima ko "Khair-e-Ummat" (behtareen ummat) qaraar diya hai. Is fazilat ki teen bunyadi wajah bayan ki gayi hain: pehli, woh neki ka hukm dete hain; doosri, woh burai se rokte hain; aur teesri, woh Allah par kamil iman rakhte hain. Yeh ummat sirf apni zaat ke liye nahi, balkay poori insaniyat ki hidayat aur islah ke liye bheji gayi hai.
Iske baad Ahle Kitab (Yahood-o-Nasara) ka zikr kiya gaya hai ke agar woh bhi iman le aate to unke liye behtar hota. Unmein se kuch log aise hain jinhone haq ko pehchana aur iman qabool kiya, lekin unki aksariyat fasik (nafarman) hai, jo haq se inkar karte hain aur Allah ke ahkamat ki mukhalifat karte hain. Is ayat mein Ummat-e-Muslima ko apni zimmedari ka ehsas dilaya gaya hai ke woh dawat-o-tabligh aur amr bil ma'roof wa nahi anil munkar (neki ka hukm dena aur burai se rokna) ke farz ko ada karein.
Surah 3 : 111
لَنْ یَّضُرُّوْكُمْ اِلَّاۤ اَذًى وَ اِنْ یُّقَاتِلُوْكُمْ یُوَلُّوۡكُمُ الْاَدْبَارَ ثُمَّ لَا یُنْصَرُوْنَ
Woh tumhein thodi takleef ke siwa koi bada nuqsan nahi pahuncha sakenge. Aur agar woh tumse ladenge, to peeth pher kar bhaag jayenge, phir unhein koi madad nahi milegi.
Yeh ayat Ahle Kitab ke un firqon ke bare mein hai jo Musalmanon ke mukhalif the aur unhein nuqsan pahunchane ki koshish karte the. Allah Ta'ala Musalmanon ko tasalli de rahe hain ke yeh log tumhein sirf mamooli takleef de sakte hain, maslan zubani hamle, sazishain ya choti moti takleefain. Lekin inki taraf se koi bada nuqsan ya khatra nahi hoga jo tumhare deen ya duniya ko tabah kar sake. Allah Ta'ala ne wazeh farmaya ke agar woh tumse jang karenge, to woh peeth pher kar bhaag jayenge aur unhein koi madad nahi milegi. Isse unki kamzori aur Musalmanon par Allah ki nusrat ka izhar hota hai. Yeh Allah ka wada hai ke jab tak Musalman Allah ke deen par qaim rahenge, dushman unka kuch nahi bigaad sakenge.
Surah 3 : 112
ضُرِبَتْ عَلَیْهِمُ الذِّلَّةُ اَیْنَ مَا ثُقِفُوْۤا اِلَّا بِحَبْلٍ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ وَ حَبْلٍ مِّنَ النَّاسِ وَ بَآءُوْ بِغَضَبٍ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ وَ ضُرِبَتْ عَلَیْهِمُ الْمَسْكَنَةُ ذٰلِكَ بِاَنَّهُمْ كَانُوْا یَكْفُرُوْنَ بِاٰیٰتِ اللّٰهِ وَ یَقْتُلُوْنَ الْاَنْۢبِیَآءَ بِغَیْرِ حَقٍّ ذٰلِكَ بِمَا عَصَوْا وَّ كَانُوْا یَعْتَدُوْنَ
Un par zillat musallat kar di gayi jahan kahin bhi woh paye gaye, siwaye iske ke woh Allah ki rassi (deen) aur logon ki rassi (muahida) se wabasta hon. Aur woh Allah ke ghazab ke mustahiq hue aur un par tangdasti musallat kar di gayi. Yeh isliye ke woh Allah ki ayaton ka inkar karte the aur nahaq ambiya ko qatl karte the. Yeh isliye bhi ke woh nafarmani karte the aur hadd se tajawuz karte the.
Yeh ayat Ahle Kitab ke un firqon ke haal ko bayan karti hai jinhon ne Allah ki nafarmani ki. Un par zillat aur tangdasti musallat kar di gayi hai, jahan bhi woh hon, siwaye iske ke woh Allah ke deen (Islam) ko thaam len ya logon ke saath aman ke muahide mein hon. Un par Allah ka ghazab nazil hua aur woh hamesha tangdasti aur mohtaji mein rahe. Iski wajah yeh thi ke woh Allah ki ayaton ka inkar karte the aur nahaq ambiya ko qatl karte the, jaisa ke Hazrat Yahya (علیہ السلام) aur Hazrat Zakariya (علیہ السلام) ko qatl kiya. Unka yeh anjam unki nafarmani aur hadd se tajawuz ki wajah se tha.
Surah 3 : 113
لَیْسُوْا سَوَآءً مِنْ اَهْلِ الْكِتٰبِ اُمَّةٌ قَآئِمَةٌ یَّتْلُوْنَ اٰیٰتِ اللّٰهِ اٰنَاءَ الَّیْلِ وَ هُمْ یَسْجُدُوْنَ
Woh sab yaksaan nahi hain. Ahle Kitab mein se ek giroh aisa bhi hai jo raat ke auqat mein Allah ki ayatein padhte hain aur sajde karte hain.
Pichli ayaton mein Ahle Kitab ke bure aamal aur unke anjam ka zikr tha, lekin is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne wazeh kiya ke sab Ahle Kitab yaksaan nahi hain. Un mein se ek giroh aisa bhi hai jo haq par qaim hai, Allah ke ahkamat ki pairwi karta hai. Yeh log raat ke waqton mein Allah ki ayatein padhte hain aur uske huzoor sajde karte hain. Yeh un logon ki tareef hai jo Tawrat aur Injil ke asli ahkamat par amal karte the aur phir Nabi Akram (صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم) par iman laye. In mein Abdullah bin Salam (رضی اللہ عنہ) aur un jaise deegar Sahaba shamil hain.
Surah 3 : 114
یُؤْمِنُوْنَ بِاللّٰهِ وَ الْیَوْمِ الْاٰخِرِ وَ یَاْمُرُوْنَ بِالْمَعْرُوْفِ وَ یَنْهَوْنَ عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ وَ یُسَارِعُوْنَ فِی الْخَیْرٰتِ وَ اُولٰٓئِكَ مِنَ الصّٰلِحِیْنَ
Woh Allah aur Qayamat ke din par iman rakhte hain, neki ka hukm dete hain aur burai se rokte hain, aur nek kamon mein jaldi karte hain. Aur yahi log saleheen mein se hain.
Yeh ayat pichli ayat mein zikr kiye gaye Ahle Kitab ke naik logon ki mazeed sifatein bayan karti hai. Woh log Allah par aur Qayamat ke din par mukammal iman rakhte hain. Unka iman sirf zubani nahi hota balki unke aamal se bhi zahir hota hai. Woh logon ko neki ka hukm dete hain aur burai se rokte hain, jo ke Islam ka ek bunyadi usool hai. Mazeed yeh ke woh har qism ke nek kamon mein jaldi karte hain aur un mein sabqat le jane ki koshish karte hain. Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke yahi log saleheen (neik logon) mein se hain. Isse maloom hota hai ke iman aur saleh aamal hi Allah ke nazdeek qabuliyat ka mayar hain, chahe woh kisi bhi qaum se talluq rakhte hon.
Surah 3 : 115
وَ مَا یَفْعَلُوْا مِنْ خَیْرٍ فَلَنْ یُّكْفَرُوْهُ وَ اللّٰهُ عَلِیْمٌۢ بِالْمُتَّقِیْنَ
Aur jo bhi neki woh karenge, uski naqadri nahi ki jayegi. Aur Allah mutaqqeen ko khoob janta hai.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne un naik Ahle Kitab ko tasalli di hai aur unke aamal ki qabuliyat ka elan kiya hai. Farmaya gaya ke jo bhi neki woh karenge, uski naqadri nahi ki jayegi, balki unhein uska pura ajar diya jayega. Allah Ta'ala kisi ke aamal ko zaya nahi karte. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke Islam se pehle bhi jo log Allah ki wahdaniyat par iman rakhte the aur ambiya ki taleemat par amal karte the, unke nek aamal qabul the. Aur Allah Ta'ala mutaqqeen (parhezgaron) ko khoob janta hai. Woh unke zahiri aur batini halaat se waqif hai aur unhein unke taqwa ke mutabiq jaza dega.
Surah 3 : 116
اِنَّ الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا لَنْ تُغْنِیَ عَنْهُمْ اَمْوَالُهُمْ وَ لَاۤ اَوْلَادُهُمْ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ شَیْئًا وَ اُولٰٓئِكَ اَصْحٰبُ النَّارِ هُمْ فِیْهَا خٰلِدُوْنَ
Beshak jin logon ne kufr kiya, unke maal aur unki aulad Allah ke muqable mein unke kuch kaam na aayenge, aur wahi log dozakh wale hain, woh us mein hamesha rahenge.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala un logon ke anjaam ko bayan kar raha hai jinhone kufr ikhtiyar kiya. Allah farmata hai ke duniya mein unke paas kitna bhi maal ho ya kitni bhi aulad ho, qayamat ke din Allah ke azab se bachane mein unke kuch kaam nahi aayegi. Yeh maal aur aulad, jinko woh duniya mein apni taqat aur izzat ka zariya samajhte the, aakhirat mein unke liye be-fayda sabit honge.
Balki, Allah Ta'ala wazeh taur par irshad farmata hai ke aise log dozakh ke sathi hain aur woh us mein hamesha hamesha rahenge. Is se maloom hota hai ke kufr ka anjaam nihayat sangeen aur daimi hai. Unka thikana jahannam hai jahan se unhein kabhi nikala nahi jayega. Yeh Ayah imaan walon ko kufr se bachne aur apni aakhirat ki fikr karne ki targheeb deti hai.
Surah 3 : 117
مَثَلُ مَا یُنْفِقُوْنَ فِیْ هٰذِهِ الْحَیٰوةِ الدُّنْیَا كَمَثَلِ رِیْحٍ فِیْهَا صِرٌّ اَصَابَتْ حَرْثَ قَوْمٍ ظَلَمُوْۤا اَنْفُسَهُمْ فَاَهْلَكَتْهُ وَ مَا ظَلَمَهُمُ اللّٰهُ وَ لٰكِنْ اَنْفُسَهُمْ یَظْلِمُوْنَ
Jo kuch woh is duniya ki zindagi mein kharch karte hain, uski misaal aisi hai jaise ek hawa ho jismein sakht sardi ho, woh aisi qaum ki kheti par guzre jinhone apni jaanon par zulm kiya ho, phir usko tabah kar de. Aur Allah ne un par zulm nahi kiya, balki woh khud apni jaanon par zulm karte hain.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala kafiron ke un akhrajaat aur sadqat ki misaal bayan karta hai jo woh duniya mein karte hain, maslan rishtedaron ki madad, ghareebon ko khilana, ya koi aur khair ka kaam. Allah farmata hai ke unke yeh amaal aakhirat mein unke liye be-fayda hain, bilkul us hawa ki tarah jismein sakht sardi ho aur woh kisi kheti ko tabah kar de. Jis tarah woh sardi wali hawa kheti ko jala kar rakh kar deti hai aur us se koi phal nahi milta, usi tarah kafiron ke amaal bhi unke kufr ki wajah se be-kaar ho jate hain.
Yeh misaal un logon ke liye hai jinhone apni jaanon par zulm kiya, yani kufr ikhtiyar kiya. Unke amaal ki misal us kheti ki si hai jo zahiran achhi lagti hai lekin andar se kharab ho chuki hai. Allah Ta'ala ne un par koi zulm nahi kiya, balki unhone khud apne kufr aur shirk ke sabab apni jaanon par zulm kiya aur apne amaal ko zaaya kar diya. Is Ayah se wazeh hota hai ke imaan ke baghair koi amal Allah ke nazdeek qabil-e-qabool nahi.
Surah 3 : 118
یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْا لَا تَتَّخِذُوْا بِطَانَةً مِّنْ دُوْنِكُمْ لَا یَاْلُوْنَكُمْ خَبَالًا وَدُّوْا مَا عَنِتُّمْ قَدْ بَدَتِ الْبَغْضَآءُ مِنْ اَفْوَاهِهِمْ وَ مَا تُخْفِیْ صُدُوْرُهُمْ اَكْبَرُ قَدْ بَیَّنَّا لَكُمُ الْاٰیٰتِ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ تَعْقِلُوْنَ
Aye imaan walo! Apne siwa kisi ghair ko apna raazdaar (dost) na banao. Woh tumhein nuqsan pahunchane mein koi kasar nahi chhodenge. Woh chahte hain ke tum mushkil mein pado. Unki dushmani unke munh se zahir ho chuki hai, aur jo kuch unke seenon mein chupa hai woh is se bhi bada hai. Humne tumhare liye nishaniyan bayan kar di hain agar tum aqal rakhte ho.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala imaan walon ko ek ahem hidayat de raha hai ke woh ghair muslimon ko apna gehra dost ya raazdaar (bitaana) na banayein. 'Bitaana' us libas ko kehte hain jo jism se qareeb ho, is se muraad aise dost hain jin par mukammal bharosa kiya jaye aur unse raaz ki baatein ki jayein. Allah Ta'ala ne is se mana kiya hai kyunki aise log imaan walon ko nuqsan pahunchane mein koi kasar nahi chhodenge.
Unki fitrat yeh hai ke woh chahte hain ke musalman mushkil mein pad jayein aur unhein takleef pahunche. Unki dushmani unki baaton aur harkaton se zahir ho chuki hai, lekin jo bughz aur hasad unke seenon mein chupa hua hai, woh is se bhi kahin zyada hai jo woh zahir karte hain. Allah Ta'ala ne yeh nishaniyan wazeh kar di hain taake aqal wale log is baat ko samajh sakein aur ghaflat ka shikar na hon. Is Ayah mein musalmanon ko apni jamaat ke andar ittehad aur bahar walon se ehtiyat baratne ki talqeen ki gayi hai.
Surah 3 : 119
هٰۤاَنْتُمْ اُولَآءِ تُحِبُّوْنَهُمْ وَ لَا یُحِبُّونكُمْ وَ تُؤْمِنُوْنَ بِالْكِتٰبِ كُلِّهٖ وَ اِذَا لَقُوْكُمْ قَالُوْۤا اٰمَنَّا وَ اِذَا خَلَوْا عَضُّوْا عَلَیْكُمُ الْاَنَامِلَ مِنَ الْغَیْظِ قُلْ مُوْتُوْا بِغَیْظِكُمْ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَلِیْمٌۢ بِذَاتِ الصُّدُوْرِ
Dekho, tum to unse mohabbat karte ho jabke woh tumse mohabbat nahi karte, aur tum saari kitab par imaan rakhte ho. Jab woh tumse milte hain to kehte hain ke hum imaan laaye, aur jab akele hote hain to tum par ghusse se ungliyan chabate hain. Keh do, "Apne ghusse mein mar jao!" Beshak Allah seenon ke raazon ko khoob jaanta hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala imaan walon ko munafiqeen aur ghair muslimon ki haqeeqat se aagah kar raha hai. Allah farmata hai ke tum to unse mohabbat karte ho aur unki bhalai chahte ho, jabke woh tumse mohabbat nahi karte. Tum Allah ki saari kitabon par imaan rakhte ho, jabke woh tumhare Nabi aur tumhari kitab par imaan nahi rakhte. Unka rawaiya yeh hai ke jab woh tumse milte hain to zubani taur par kehte hain ke hum imaan laaye, lekin jab akele hote hain to tumhare liye shadeed bughz aur hasad ki wajah se ghusse mein apni ungliyan chabate hain.
Allah Ta'ala Nabi Akram (SAW) ko hukm deta hai ke unse keh dein, "Apne ghusse mein mar jao!" Yeh unki dushmani aur hasad par ek sakht tanbeeh hai. Is Ayah ka ikhtitam is baat par hota hai ke Allah Ta'ala seenon ke raazon ko khoob jaanta hai. Yani, unke dil mein kya chupa hai, Allah us se ba-khabar hai aur unke amaal ka hisab lega. Is se musalmanon ko tasalli di gayi hai ke Allah unke dushmanon ke dilon ke haal se waqif hai.
Surah 3 : 120
اِنْ تَمْسَسْكُمْ حَسَنَةٌ تَسُؤْهُمْ وَ اِنْ تُصِبْكُمْ سَیِّئَةٌ یَّفْرَحُوْا بِهَا وَ اِنْ تَصْبِرُوْا وَ تَتَّقُوْا لَا یَضُرُّكُمْ كَیْدُهُمْ شَیْئًا اِنَّ اللّٰهَ بِمَا یَعْمَلُوْنَ مُحِیْطٌ
Agar tumhein koi bhalai pahunche to unhein buri lagti hai, aur agar tumhein koi burai pahunche to woh us par khush hote hain. Aur agar tum sabr karo aur taqwa ikhtiyar karo, to unki chaal tumhein kuch bhi nuqsan nahi pahuncha sakti. Beshak Allah unke amaal ka ihata kiye hue hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala munafiqeen aur dushmanon ki hasad aur bughz ki mazeed wazahat kar raha hai. Allah farmata hai ke agar musalmanon ko koi bhalai, maslan fatah, maal-o-daulat, ya sehat-o-aafiyat pahunche, to unhein yeh baat buri lagti hai. Aur agar musalmanon ko koi takleef, maslan shikast, nuqsan, ya bimari pahunche, to woh is par khush hote hain. Yeh unke dilon mein chupi hui gehri dushmani aur hasad ki nishani hai.
Lekin Allah Ta'ala imaan walon ko tasalli aur hidayat deta hai ke agar tum sabr karo aur taqwa ikhtiyar karo, to unki koi bhi chaal ya sazish tumhein kuch bhi nuqsan nahi pahuncha sakti. Sabr aur taqwa Allah ki hifazat ka zariya hain. Jab bande Allah par bharosa karte hain aur uske ahkamat ki pabandi karte hain, to Allah unhein dushmanon ke shar se mahfooz rakhta hai. Ayah ka ikhtitam is baat par hota hai ke Allah Ta'ala unke har amal ka ihata kiye hue hai, yani woh unki har sazish aur har harkat se ba-khabar hai aur unhein uski jaza dega.
Surah 3 : 121
وَ اِذْ غَدَوْتَ مِنْ اَهْلِكَ تُبَوِّئُ الْمُؤْمِنِیْنَ مَقَاعِدَ لِلْقِتَالِ وَ اللّٰهُ سَمِیْعٌ عَلِیْمٌ
Aur jab aap subah apne ghar se nikle, momino ko jung ke liye jagahon par jama kar rahe the, aur Allah sab kuch sunne wala, sab kuch janne wala hai.
Yeh ayat Jung-e-Uhud ke waqiye ki taraf ishara karti hai. Nabi Akram (SAW) subah sawere apne ghar se tashreef laye aur sahaba-e-karam ko jung ke liye mukhtalif morchon par tarteeb de rahe the. Aap (SAW) ne har sipahi ko uski jagah par khada kiya aur jung ke mansoobe ko wazeh farmaya. Is manzar mein Allah Ta'ala ki sifatein Sami' (sab sunne wala) aur Aleem (sab janne wala) bayan ki gayi hain.
Iska matlab yeh hai ke Allah Ta'ala us waqt ki har baat, har irada aur har harkat ko sun aur dekh raha tha. Woh jaanta tha ke kaun sachche dil se jung ke liye tayyar hai aur kaun kamzori dikha raha hai. Yeh ayat musalmanon ko itminan dilati hai ke unka Rab har haal mein unke sath hai aur unke tamam mamlaat se ba-khabar hai.
Surah 3 : 122
اِذْ هَمَّتْ طَّآئِفَتٰنِ مِنْكُمْ اَنْ تَفْشَلَا وَ اللّٰهُ وَلِیُّهُمَا وَ عَلَى اللّٰهِ فَلْیَتَوَكَّلِ الْمُؤْمِنُوْنَ
Jab tum mein se do giroh ne himmat haarne ka irada kar liya tha, halanke Allah unka madadgar tha, aur momino ko Allah hi par bharosa karna chahiye.
Is ayat mein Jung-e-Uhud ke dauran paida hone wali ek nazuk surat-e-haal ka zikr hai. Musalmanon mein se do giroh (Banu Salama aur Banu Harithah) ne jung se pehle himmat haarne aur wapas laut jane ka irada kar liya tha. Yeh unki insani fitrat ki kamzori thi, lekin Allah Ta'ala ne unko is kamzori se bachaya aur unka madadgar bana.
Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke woh unka wali (madadgar) hai, aur is baat par zor diya ke momino ko sirf Allah par bharosa karna chahiye. Yeh ayat sikhate hai ke mushkil waqt mein bhi insaan ko Allah ki zaat par kamil tawakkul rakhna chahiye. Agarche insani kamzoriyan paida ho sakti hain, lekin Allah ki madad aur hifazat hamesha sath hoti hai un logon ke jo us par bharosa karte hain.
Surah 3 : 123
وَ لَقَدْ نَصَرَكُمُ اللّٰهُ بِبَدْرٍ وَّ اَنْتُمْ اَذِلَّةٌ فَاتَّقُوا اللّٰهَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُوْنَ
Aur yaqeenan Allah ne tumhari madad Badr mein ki thi, jab tum kamzor the. Pas Allah se daro taake tum shukr guzar bano.
Yeh ayat musalmanon ko Jung-e-Badr ki yaad dilati hai, jahan unki tadaad kam thi aur woh kamzor halat mein the. Iske bawajood, Allah Ta'ala ne apni khaas madad se unhein dushmanon par ghalba ata farmaya. Is yaad dehani ka maqsad yeh hai ke Uhud ki mushkilat mein bhi woh Allah ki madad par yaqeen rakhein, jaisa ke Badr mein dekha tha.
Ayat mein takeed ki gayi hai ke Allah se daro (Taqwa ikhtiyar karo) taake tum uske shukr guzar bano. Taqwa aur shukr dono hi Allah ki raza hasil karne aur uski nematon ko barqarar rakhne ke liye zaroori hain. Allah ki nematon ko yaad karna aur un par shukr karna insaan ko mazeed nematon ka mustahiq banata hai aur mushkilat mein sabr ki quwwat deta hai.
Surah 3 : 124
اِذْ تَقُوْلُ لِلْمُؤْمِنِیْنَ اَلَنْ یَّكْفِیَكُمْ اَنْ یُّمِدَّكُمْ رَبُّكُمْ بِثَلٰثَةِ اٰلٰفٍ مِّنَ الْمَلٰٓئِكَةِ مُنْزَلِیْنَ
Jab aap momino se keh rahe the, 'Kya tumhare liye yeh kaafi nahi ke tumhara Rab tumhari madad teen hazaar farishton se karega jo utare jayenge?'
Is ayat mein Nabi Akram (SAW) ka woh qaul bayan kiya gaya hai jab aap (SAW) ne Jung-e-Uhud ke mauqe par musalmanon ko tasalli di thi. Aap (SAW) ne farmaya ke Allah Ta'ala tumhari madad teen hazaar farishton se karega jo aasman se utare jayenge. Yeh wada musalmanon ke liye ek bahut badi basharat aur himmat afzai ka sabab tha, khaas taur par jab unki tadaad kam thi aur dushman ki fauj zyada.
Yeh Allah ki taraf se ek ghaibi madad ka elaan tha, jo musalmanon ke imaan ko mazboot karne aur unhein mushkil waqt mein sabr aur istiqamat par qaim rakhne ke liye tha. Farishton ki yeh madad sirf jung ke maidan mein dushman par haibat tari karne ke liye nahi thi, balki musalmanon ke dilon mein yaqeen aur hosla paida karne ke liye bhi thi ke Allah unke sath hai.
Surah 3 : 125
بَلٰۤى اِنْ تَصْبِرُوْا وَ تَتَّقُوْا وَ یَاْتُوْكُمْ مِّنْ فَوْرِهِمْ هٰذَا یُمْدِدْكُمْ رَبُّكُمْ بِخَمْسَةِ اٰلٰفٍ مِّنَ الْمَلٰٓئِكَةِ مُسَوِّمِیْنَ
Kyun nahi! Agar tum sabr karo aur taqwa ikhtiyar karo, aur dushman tum par isi waqt hamla kar dein, to tumhara Rab tumhari madad paanch hazaar nishan zadah farishton se karega.
Yeh ayat pichli ayat ke jawab mein hai aur farishton ki madad ko mazeed wazeh karti hai. Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke agar musalman sabr (istiqamat) aur taqwa (Allah ka dar) ikhtiyar karein, aur dushman usi waqt un par hamla kar dein, to Allah unki madad teen hazaar ke bajaye paanch hazaar nishan zadah farishton se karega. "Nishan zadah" farishton se murad woh farishte hain jin par khas nishan honge ya jo khas alamaton ke sath honge.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne apni madad ko musalmanon ke sabr aur taqwa se mashroot kiya hai. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke Allah ki ghaibi madad hasil karne ke liye imaan aur amal-e-saleh ki shart hai. Jab musalman in sifaton ko apnate hain, to Allah unki madad ko badha deta hai aur unhein har mushkil mein kamyabi ata farmata hai. Yeh ayat musalmanon ko mushkilat mein bhi Allah par bharosa rakhne aur uske ahkamat par qaim rehne ki talqeen karti hai.
Surah 3 : 126
وَ مَا جَعَلَهُ اللّٰهُ اِلَّا بُشْرٰى لَكُمْ وَ لِتَطْمَئِنَّ قُلُوْبُكُمْ بِهٖ وَ مَا النَّصْرُ اِلَّا مِنْ عِنْدِ اللّٰهِ الْعَزِیْزِ الْحَكِیْمِ
Aur Allah ne isko tumhare liye sirf khushkhabri banaya aur taake tumhare dil is se mutma'in ho jayen. Aur madad to sirf Allah hi ki taraf se hai jo zabardast hikmat wala hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala ne wazahat farmayi hai ke farishton ki madad jo Jang-e-Badr mein bheji gayi thi, woh sirf momineen ke liye khushkhabri thi. Iska bunyadi maqsad yeh tha ke musalmanon ke dilon ko itminan aur sukoon hasil ho. Allah Ta'ala ne yeh bhi wazeh kiya ke asal madad aur nusrat sirf usi ki taraf se aati hai. Farishton ki maujoodgi ek alamati sahara tha taake musalmanon ka hosla buland ho. Haqeeqi quwwat aur ghalba Allah hi ke paas hai jo Al-Aziz (zabardast quwwat wala) aur Al-Hakeem (hikmat wala) hai. Is se yeh sabaq milta hai ke insan ko hamesha Allah par bharosa rakhna chahiye aur uski madad par yaqeen rakhna chahiye, kyunki har qism ki kamyabi aur fatah ka sarchashma sirf Allah Ta'ala ki zaat hai.
Surah 3 : 127
لِیَقْطَعَ طَرَفًا مِّنَ الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا اَوْ یَكْبِتَهُمْ فَیَنْقَلِبُوْا خَآئِبِیْنَ
Taake woh kafiron ke ek giroh ko kaat de ya unko zaleel kare, pas woh na-murad hokar palat jayen.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala ne farishton ki madad aur musalmanon ki fatah ka ek aur maqsad bayan farmaya hai. Woh maqsad yeh tha ke Allah Ta'ala kafiron ke ek giroh ko kaat de ya unko zaleel aur ruswa kare. Iska natija yeh nikle ke woh apni koshishon mein na-murad hokar wapas laut jayen. Yeh Jang-e-Badr ke waqiye ki taraf ishara hai jahan kuffar-e-Makkah ko shadeed shikast hui aur unke bade bade sardar halak hue. Is fatah ne Islam ki quwwat aur kuffar ki kamzori ko wazeh kar diya. Allah Ta'ala ne apni qudrat se dushmanon ko zaleel kiya aur unke mansoobon ko nakam banaya. Is se yeh bhi zahir hota hai ke Allah Ta'ala apne deen aur apne momin bandon ki hifazat karta hai aur dushmanon ko unki bad-amaliyon ki saza deta hai.
Surah 3 : 128
لَیْسَ لَكَ مِنَ الْاَمْرِ شَیْءٌ اَوْ یَتُوْبَ عَلَیْهِمْ اَوْ یُعَذِّبَهُمْ فَاِنَّهُمْ ظٰلِمُوْنَ
Aap ke ikhtiyar mein kuch nahi, ya to Allah unki tauba qabool kare ya unko azaab de, kyunki woh zalim hain.
Yeh Ayah Nabi Akram (SAW) ko mukhatib karti hai. Jang-e-Uhud ke baad jab Nabi (SAW) ne kuch kafiron ke liye bad-dua ki thi, Allah ne farmaya ke faisla aap ke ikhtiyar mein nahi. Allah chahe to unki tauba qabool kar le ya unko unke zulm ki wajah se azaab de. Is se zahir hota hai ke har cheez ka ikhtiyar sirf Allah ke paas hai aur Nabi (SAW) bhi Allah ke hukm ke paband hain. Insan ko har haal mein Allah ke faislon par raazi rehna chahiye.
Sahih Bukhari (4070) aur Muslim (677) mein riwayat hai ke Nabi (SAW) ne Uhud ke din farmaya: "Woh qaum kaise kamyab hogi jisne apne Nabi ko zakhmi kiya?" Tab yeh Ayah nazil hui.
Surah 3 : 129
وَ لِلّٰهِ مَا فِی السَّمٰوٰتِ وَ مَا فِی الْاَرْضِ یَغْفِرُ لِمَنْ یَّشَآءُ وَ یُعَذِّبُ مَنْ یَّشَآءُ وَ اللّٰهُ غَفُوْرٌ رَّحِیْمٌ
Aur Allah hi ka hai jo kuch aasmanon mein hai aur jo kuch zameen mein hai. Woh jise chahta hai bakhsh deta hai aur jise chahta hai azaab deta hai. Aur Allah bakhshne wala, nihayat meherban hai.
Yeh Ayah Allah Ta'ala ki mutlaq badshahat aur qudrat ko bayan karti hai. Har cheez, aasmanon aur zameen mein, usi ki milkiyat hai. Usi ko ikhtiyar hai ke woh jise chahe bakhsh de aur jise chahe uske gunahon ki wajah se azaab de. Yeh uski adl aur hikmat ka taqaza hai. Ayah ke ikhtitam par Allah ki do sifaton ka zikr hai: Ghafoor (bakhshne wala) aur Raheem (nihayat meherban). Is se ummeed dilayi jati hai ke Allah ki rehmat uske ghazab par ghalib hai aur woh tauba karne walon ko maaf kar deta hai. Is mein bandon ke liye Allah ki taraf rujoo karne ki talqeen hai.
Surah 3 : 130
یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْا لَا تَاْكُلُوا الرِّبٰۤوا اَضْعَافًا مُّضَاعَفَةً وَّ اتَّقُوا اللّٰهَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُوْنَ
Aye imaan walo! Sood (Riba) na khao, dugna dugna karke, aur Allah se daro taake tum kamyab ho jao.
Yeh Ayah imaan walon ko sood (Riba) khane se mana karti hai, khaas taur par aise sood se jo dugna dugna karke liya jata hai. Jahiliyat ke daur mein sood ka riwaj tha jahan qarz ki muddat badhne par raqam dugni ho jati thi. Islam ne har qism ke sood ko haram qarar diya hai, kyunki sood muashre mein ghareebon ka istehsal karta hai aur maali na-hamwari paida karta hai. Allah se darne ka hukm diya gaya hai taake log kamyabi hasil kar saken. Taqwa hi asal kamyabi ki kunji hai, duniya aur akhirat dono mein. Is hukm mein musalmanon ke liye maali adl aur insaf ka paigham hai.
Sahih Muslim (1598) mein hai ke Nabi (SAW) ne farmaya: "Sood khane wale, khilane wale, uski gawaahi dene wale aur uski tehreer karne wale par Allah ki la'nat hai."
Surah 3 : 131
وَ اتَّقُوا النَّارَ الَّتِیْۤ اُعِدَّتْ لِلْكٰفِرِیْنَۚ
Aur us aag se bacho jo kafiron ke liye tayyar ki gayi hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala ne momino ko jahannam ki aag se daraya hai, jo kafiron ke liye tayyar ki gayi hai. Yeh darasal pichli ayaton mein zikr kiye gaye Allah aur Rasool ki itaat na karne walon ke liye ek shadeed tanbeeh hai. Jahannam ki aag ka zikr is baat ki nishani hai ke Allah Ta'ala apne bandon ko uske anjaam se aagah kar raha hai taake woh usse bachne ki koshish karein. Is aag se bachne ka tareeqa sirf aur sirf Allah aur uske Rasool ki itaat aur uske ahkamat par amal karna hai. Is tarah, yeh Ayah iman walon ko Allah ke azab se bachne aur uski raza hasil karne ki targheeb deti hai.
Jahannam ki aag ki shiddat aur uski tayyari ka zikr Quran mein kayi maqamat par kiya gaya hai, jo insaan ko gunahon se rokne aur nekiyon ki taraf raghib karne ke liye hai.
Surah 3 : 132
وَ اَطِیْعُوا اللّٰهَ وَ الرَّسُوْلَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُرْحَمُوْنَۚ
Aur Allah aur Rasool ki itaat karo taake tum par reham kiya jaye.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala ne apne bandon ko Allah aur uske Rasool ki mukammal itaat ka hukum diya hai. Itaat ka matlab hai Allah ke ahkamat aur Nabi Akram (SAW) ki sunnat par amal karna. Is itaat ka maqsad sirf Allah ki raza hasil karna aur uske azab se bachna hai. Ayah ke aakhir mein farmaya gaya hai ke 'taake tum par reham kiya jaye', isse wazeh hota hai ke Allah ki rehmat aur bakhshish hasil karne ka wahid rasta uski aur uske Rasool ki itaat mein hai. Jo log itaat karte hain, woh duniya aur akhirat mein kamiyabi pate hain aur Allah ki rehmat ke mustahiq bante hain.
Sahih Bukhari (Kitab-ul-I'tisam bil Kitab was Sunnah) mein hai ke Nabi Akram (SAW) ne farmaya: 'Meri ummat mein se har koi jannat mein jayega siwaye uske jisne inkar kiya.' Sahaba ne pucha: 'Ya Rasoolullah! Kisne inkar kiya?' Aapne farmaya: 'Jisne meri itaat ki woh jannat mein gaya aur jisne meri nafarmani ki usne inkar kiya.'
Surah 3 : 133
وَ سَارِعُوْۤا اِلٰى مَغْفِرَةٍ مِّنْ رَّبِّكُمْ وَ جَنَّةٍ عَرْضُهَا السَّمٰوٰتُ وَ الْاَرْضُ١ۙ اُعِدَّتْ لِلْمُتَّقِیْنَۙ
Aur apne Rabb ki maghfirat aur aisi jannat ki taraf daudo jiski chaurai aasmano aur zameen ke barabar hai, jo muttaqiyon ke liye tayyar ki gayi hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala ne momino ko maghfirat aur jannat ki taraf daudne ki targheeb di hai. 'Sari'u' (daudo) ka lafz is baat par zor deta hai ke neki ke kamon mein jaldi karni chahiye aur gunahon se tauba karne mein der nahi karni chahiye. Jannat ki wasat (chaurai) ko aasmano aur zameen ke barabar bataya gaya hai, jo uski azmat aur be-inteha kushadgi ko zahir karta hai. Yeh jannat khaas taur par muttaqiyon ke liye tayyar ki gayi hai, yaani un logon ke liye jo Allah se darte hain, uske ahkamat par amal karte hain aur uski nafarmani se bachne ki koshish karte hain. Yeh Ayah pichli ayaton mein jahannam se bachne aur itaat karne ke hukum ke baad, jannat ki khushkhabri aur uski fazeelat bayan karti hai.
Surah 3 : 134
الَّذِیْنَ یُنْفِقُوْنَ فِی السَّرَّآءِ وَ الضَّرَّآءِ وَ الْكٰظِمِیْنَ الْغَیْظَ وَ الْعَافِیْنَ عَنِ النَّاسِ١ؕ وَ اللّٰهُ یُحِبُّ الْمُحْسِنِیْنَۚ
Jo khush-hali aur tang-dasti mein kharch karte hain, ghusse ko pee jate hain aur logon ko maaf kar dete hain, aur Allah ehsaan karne walon ko pasand karta hai.
Yeh Ayah pichli Ayah (133) mein zikr kiye gaye muttaqiyon ki sifaton ko bayan karti hai. Pehli sifat yeh hai ke woh khush-hali aur tang-dasti dono halaton mein Allah ki raah mein kharch karte hain. Isse unki Allah par tawakkul aur sakhawat zahir hoti hai. Doosri sifat yeh hai ke woh ghusse ko pee jate hain, yaani ghussa aane par us par qaboo pate hain aur sabr karte hain. Teesri sifat yeh hai ke woh logon ko maaf kar dete hain, yaani agar koi unke sath bura sulook kare to woh badla lene ke bajaye darguzar karte hain. Ayah ke ikhtitam par farmaya gaya hai ke Allah ehsaan karne walon ko pasand karta hai. Ehsaan ka matlab hai neki karna, achcha sulook karna aur apni zimmedariyon ko behtareen tareeqe se ada karna. Yeh sifatein jannat ke mustahiq logon ki pehchan hain.
Surah 3 : 135
وَ الَّذِیْنَ اِذَا فَعَلُوْا فَاحِشَةً اَوْ ظَلَمُوْۤا اَنْفُسَهُمْ ذَكَرُوا اللّٰهَ فَاسْتَغْفَرُوْا لِذُنُوْبِهِمْ١۪ وَ مَنْ یَّغْفِرُ الذُّنُوْبَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ١۪۫ وَ لَمْ یُصِرُّوْا عَلٰى مَا فَعَلُوْا وَ هُمْ یَعْلَمُوْنَ
Aur jab woh koi behayai ka kaam kar baithte hain ya apni jaanon par zulm karte hain, to Allah ko yaad karte hain aur apne gunahon ki maghfirat talab karte hain – aur Allah ke siwa kaun gunahon ko bakhsh sakta hai? – aur woh apne kiye par jaan boojh kar israr nahi karte.
Is Ayah mein muttaqiyon ki ek aur ahem sifat bayan ki gayi hai: woh log jo insani fitrat ke mutabiq kabhi koi behayai ka kaam kar baithte hain ya apni jaanon par zulm karte hain (yaani gunah karte hain), to fauran Allah ko yaad karte hain aur apne gunahon ki maghfirat talab karte hain. Isse unki Allah se gehri wabastagi aur tauba ki ahmiyat zahir hoti hai. Ayah mein sawal kiya gaya hai ke 'aur Allah ke siwa kaun gunahon ko bakhsh sakta hai?', jo is baat ki tasdeeq karta hai ke sirf Allah hi gunahon ko maaf karne wala hai. Mazeed yeh ke, woh apne kiye hue gunah par jaan boojh kar israr nahi karte, yaani woh tauba karne ke baad us gunah ko dobara nahi dohrate aur us par qaim nahi rehte. Yeh sifat sachchi tauba aur muttaqi hone ki alamat hai.
Sunan Abi Dawood (Kitab-ul-Witr) mein hai ke Nabi Akram (SAW) ne farmaya: 'Allah Ta'ala us bande ki tauba qubool karta hai jo gunah karta hai phir tauba karta hai, jab tak ke woh gunah par israr na kare.'
Surah 3 : 136
اُولٰٓئِكَ جَزَآؤُهُمْ مَّغْفِرَةٌ مِّنْ رَّبِّهِمْ وَ جَنّٰتٌ تَجْرِیْ مِنْ تَحْتِهَا الْاَنْهٰرُ خٰلِدِیْنَ فِیْهَا وَ نِعْمَ اَجْرُ الْعٰمِلِیْنَ
Inhi logon ka badla unke Rab ki taraf se maghfirat aur aise baagh hain jinke neeche nahrein behti hongi, jismein woh hamesha rahenge. Aur kya hi behtareen ajar hai amal karne walon ka.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala un logon ke liye behtareen badle ka zikr farma rahe hain jinhone apni khataon par tauba ki aur gunahon se parhez kiya. Unka ajar unke Rab ki taraf se maghfirat (gunahon ki bakhshish) aur aise baagh hain jinke neeche nahrein behti hongi. Yeh Jannat unke liye hamesha ki qayamgah hogi, jahan woh kabhi na khatam hone wali ne'maton mein rahenge.
Allah Ta'ala ne is ajar ko 'ne'ma ajrul aamileen' (amal karne walon ka kya hi behtareen ajar) kaha hai. Isse maloom hota hai ke Allah ki raza aur Jannat hasil karne ke liye sirf imaan hi nahi, balkay uske mutabiq nek amal bhi zaroori hain. Yeh Ayah mominon ko nek amalon par istiqamat ikhtiyar karne ki targheeb deti hai aur unhe Allah ki rahmat aur fazal ki umeed dilati hai.
Surah 3 : 137
قَدْ خَلَتْ مِنْ قَبْلِكُمْ سُنَنٌ فَسِیْرُوْا فِی الْاَرْضِ فَانْظُرُوْا كَیْفَ كَانَ عَاقِبَةُ الْمُكَذِّبِیْنَ
Tumse pehle bhi kayi tareeqe (qaumain) guzar chuki hain, so zameen mein chalo phiro aur dekho ke jhutlaney walon ka anjaam kaisa hua.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala musalmanon ko, khaas taur par Ghazwa-e-Uhud ke baad, sabr aur istiqamat ki talqeen farma rahe hain. Farmaya gaya ke tumse pehle bhi kayi qaumain guzar chuki hain jin par Allah ke qanoon (sunan) nafiz hue. Unhone bhi imtehanat aur mushkilat ka saamna kiya.
Allah Ta'ala ne hukm diya ke zameen mein chalo phiro aur un jhutlaney walon (mukazzibeen) ka anjaam dekho jinhone Allah ke Rasoolon ko jhutlaya aur unki taleemat se inkar kiya. Unka anjaam hamesha tabahi aur barbadi hi raha. Isse musalmanon ko yeh sabaq milta hai ke mushkilat ke waqt mayus na hon, balkay sabr aur Allah par bharosa rakhen. Tareekhi waqiyat se ibrat hasil karna aur Allah ke qanoon ko samajhna zaroori hai taake woh apni raah se na bhatken.
Surah 3 : 138
هٰذَا بَیَانٌ لِّلنَّاسِ وَ هُدًى وَّ مَوْعِظَةٌ لِّلْمُتَّقِیْنَ
Yeh (Quran) logon ke liye ek wazeh bayan hai aur mutaqqiyon ke liye hidayat aur naseehat hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala ne Quran-e-Kareem ki azmat aur uske maqsad ko bayan kiya hai. Farmaya gaya ke yeh kitab (ya jo kuch pehle bayan hua) tamam logon ke liye ek wazeh bayan hai. Yani ismein haq aur batil ke darmiyan farq wazeh kar diya gaya hai, aur zindagi ke har shobay ke liye rehnumai maujood hai.
Lekin khaas taur par, yeh mutaqqiyon ke liye hidayat aur naseehat hai. Muttaqi woh log hain jo Allah se darte hain, uske ahkamat ki pairwi karte hain aur uski nafarmani se bachne ki koshish karte hain. Unhi logon ko Quran se sahi ma'non mein rehnumai milti hai aur woh uski naseehaton par amal karte hain. Goya Quran ki hidayat aam hai, lekin usse faida uthane wale sirf muttaqi log hi hain jo apne dilon ko hidayat qubool karne ke liye tayyar rakhte hain.
Surah 3 : 139
وَ لَا تَهِنُوْا وَ لَا تَحْزَنُوْا وَ اَنْتُمُ الْاَعْلَوْنَ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ مُّؤْمِنِیْنَ
Aur himmat na haaro aur gham na karo, aur tum hi ghalib rahoge agar tum sachche momin ho.
Ghazwa-e-Uhud mein musalmanon ko jo nuqsan uthana pada tha, uske baad unke hausle past ho rahe the. Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala ne unhe tasalli aur himmat di hai. Farmaya gaya ke himmat na haaro aur gham na karo. Yani jo kuch hua us par ranjeeda na ho, balkay mustaqbil ke liye mazboot irada rakho.
Allah Ta'ala ne unhe basharat di ke tum hi ghalib rahoge agar tum sachche momin ho. Iska matlab yeh hai ke imaan ki quwwat aur Allah par tawakkal hi asal ghalba ki zamanat hai. Agar imaan mazboot hoga, to waqti shikast ya mushkilat se mayusi nahi honi chahiye. Allah Ta'ala ne is Ayah ke zariye musalmanon ke dilon mein jazba-e-jihad aur sabr ko taqwiyat di, aur unhe yaqeen dilaya ke akhirat mein kamyabi unhi ki hogi jo imaan par qayam rahenge.
Surah 3 : 140
اِنْ یَّمْسَسْكُمْ قَرْحٌ فَقَدْ مَسَّ الْقَوْمَ قَرْحٌ مِّثْلُهٗ وَ تِلْكَ الْاَیَّامُ نُدَاوِلُهَا بَیْنَ النَّاسِ وَ لِیَعْلَمَ اللّٰهُ الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْا وَ یَتَّخِذَ مِنْكُمْ شُهَدَآءَ وَ اللّٰهُ لَا یُحِبُّ الظّٰلِمِیْنَ
Agar tumhe zakhm laga hai, to un (dushman) logon ko bhi aisa hi zakhm lag chuka hai. Aur yeh din hain jinhe hum logon ke darmiyan badalte rehte hain, taake Allah imaan walon ko zahir kar de aur tum mein se kuch ko shaheed banaye. Aur Allah zalimon ko pasand nahi karta.
Ghazwa-e-Uhud mein musalmanon ko jo zakhm lage the, is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala unhe tasalli dete hue farmate hain ke agar tumhe takleef pahunchi hai, to tumhare dushmanon ko bhi aisi hi takleef pahunch chuki hai. Yani jang mein fatah aur shikast dono taraf hoti hai, yeh koi nayi baat nahi.
Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke yeh din hain jinhe hum logon ke darmiyan badalte rehte hain. Kabhi ek giroh ghalib hota hai to kabhi doosra. Iski hikmat yeh hai ke Allah Ta'ala imaan walon ko zahir kar de, yaani unke imaan ki azmaish ho aur woh sabr aur istiqamat ka muzahira karen. Doosri hikmat yeh hai ke Allah Ta'ala tum mein se kuch ko shaheed banaye. Shahadat Allah ki rah mein sabse bada martaba hai, aur yeh martaba sirf unhi ko milta hai jo iske ahal hote hain.
Aakhir mein farmaya gaya ke Allah zalimon ko pasand nahi karta. Isse wazeh hota hai ke zulm ka anjaam bura hota hai, aur Allah zalimon ko unke zulm ki saza deta hai, chahe woh waqti taur par kamyab nazar aayen.
Surah 3 : 141
وَ لِیُمَحِّصَ اللّٰهُ الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْا وَ یَمْحَقَ الْكٰفِرِیْنَ
Aur taake Allah iman walon ko paak kar de aur kafiron ko mita de.
Yeh ayat jang-e-Uhud ke maqasid mein se ek maqsad bayan karti hai. Allah Ta'ala ne musalmanon ko is azmaish se guzara taake iman walon ko paak kar de, unke gunahon ko mita de, aur unke iman ko mazboot kare. Is azmaish ke zariye sacha aur jhoota iman wazeh ho gaya. Jo log Allah aur uske Rasool (ﷺ) par mukammal yaqeen rakhte the, woh sabr aur istiqamat dikhate rahe, jabke kamzor iman wale ya munafiqeen apni haqeeqat zahir kar baithe.
Isi tarah, is jang ka ek aur maqsad kafiron ko mita dena tha. Agarche zahiri taur par musalmanon ko nuqsan uthana pada, lekin iske natije mein kafiron ki quwwat aur unka ghurur toot gaya. Allah Ta'ala ki hikmat mein har waqiye ke peeche gehri maslehat hoti hai, jiska maqsad hamesha haq ko ghalib karna aur batil ko mitana hota hai.
Surah 3 : 142
اَمْ حَسِبْتُمْ اَنْ تَدْخُلُوا الْجَنَّةَ وَ لَمَّا یَعْلَمِ اللّٰهُ الَّذِیْنَ جٰهَدُوْا مِنْكُمْ وَ یَعْلَمَ الصّٰبِرِیْنَ
Kya tumne ye guman kar liya tha ke tum jannat mein dakhil ho jaoge, halanke abhi tak Allah ne un logon ko nahi jaana jinhone tum mein se jihad kiya aur na hi sabr karne walon ko jaana.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala musalmanon ko tanbeeh farma rahe hain ke kya tumne yeh samajh liya tha ke tum bagair kisi azmaish aur qurbani ke jannat mein dakhil ho jaoge? Jannat aisi sasti cheez nahi ke sirf zubani daawe se mil jaye. Jannat mein dakhil hone ke liye amal, qurbani aur sabr ki zaroorat hoti hai.
Allah Ta'ala ka irshad hai ke abhi tak usne un logon ko nahi jaana jinhone tum mein se jihad kiya aur na hi un logon ko jaana jo sabr karne wale hain. Yahan 'jaanne' se murad Allah ka ilm-e-azali nahi, balkay amal ke zariye zahir hone wala ilm hai, yaani Allah ne abhi tak tumhari aazmaish nahi li thi taake tumhare amal zahir hon. Jihad aur sabr hi woh miyar hain jinse sacha iman aur Allah ki raza ke liye qurbani ka jazba zahir hota hai. Jang-e-Uhud isi azmaish ka ek hissa thi, jismein iman walon ko apni himmat aur sabr ka saboot dena tha.
Surah 3 : 143
وَ لَقَدْ كُنْتُمْ تَمَنَّوْنَ الْمَوْتَ مِنْ قَبْلِ اَنْ تَلْقَوْهُ فَقَدْ رَاَیْتُمُوْهُ وَ اَنْتُمْ تَنْظُرُوْنَ
Aur tum to maut ki tamanna karte the is se pehle ke tum us se milo, so tumne use dekh liya aur tum dekh rahe the.
Yeh ayat musalmanon ko unki pichli haalat yaad dilati hai. Jang-e-Uhud se pehle, bahut se sahaba-e-karam (رضوان اللہ علیہم اجمعین) shahadat ki tamanna karte the aur Allah ki raah mein maut ko pasand karte the. Woh is baat par ghamgeen the ke jang-e-Badr mein unhein shahadat ka mauqa nahi mila tha. Is ayat mein unhein bataya ja raha hai ke tumne to maut ki tamanna ki thi, aur ab jab tumhein iska samna karna pada to tumne use apni aankhon se dekh liya.
Is ayat ka maqsad unhein yeh ehsas dilana hai ke jab maut aur azmaish samne aayi to unmein se kuch log dagmaga gaye. Ismein iman ki azmaish hai ke kya tumhari tamannayen sirf khayali theen, ya tum waqai Allah ki raah mein har qurbani dene ko tayyar the. Yeh ek sabaq hai ke sirf tamanna karna kafi nahi, balkay us tamanna ko poora karne ke liye himmat aur istiqamat bhi zaroori hai, khaas taur par mushkil halaat mein.
Surah 3 : 144
وَ مَا مُحَمَّدٌ اِلَّا رَسُوْلٌ قَدْ خَلَتْ مِنْ قَبْلِهِ الرُّسُلُ اَفَاۡئِنْ مَّاتَ اَوْ قُتِلَ انْقَلَبْتُمْ عَلٰى اَعْقَابِكُمْ وَ مَنْ یَّنْقَلِبْ عَلٰى عَقِبَیْهِ فَلَنْ یَّضُرَّ اللّٰهَ شَیْئًا وَ سَیَجْزِی اللّٰهُ الشّٰكِرِیْن
Aur Muhammad (ﷺ) to sirf ek Rasool hain, unse pehle bhi Rasool guzar chuke hain. To kya agar woh faut ho jayen ya qatl kar diye jayen to tum apni ediyon ke bal palat jaoge? Aur jo koi apni ediyon ke bal palat jayega, woh Allah ko hargiz koi nuqsan nahi pahunchaega. Aur Allah shukr karne walon ko jaza dega.
Yeh ayat Uhud ki jang ke baad nazil hui jab Nabi Akram (ﷺ) ki shahadat ki afwah phail gayi thi, jis se musalmanon mein bechaini aur pareshani phail gayi. Allah Ta'ala ne wazeh farmaya ke Muhammad (ﷺ) sirf ek Rasool hain, unse pehle bhi bahut se Rasool aaye aur guzar gaye. Har Rasool ki tarah unki bhi zindagi fani hai.
Is ayat mein musalmanon ko tanbeeh ki gayi ke agar Nabi (ﷺ) faut ho jayen ya qatl kar diye jayen, to kya tum apne deen se phir jaoge? Iman Allah par hona chahiye, na ke kisi shakhsiyat par. Jo shakhs apni ediyon ke bal palat jayega, yaani deen se munharif ho jayega, woh Allah ko koi nuqsan nahi pahuncha sakta, balkay apna hi nuqsan karega. Allah Ta'ala ne is ayat mein un logon ki tareef ki jo mushkil waqt mein bhi shukr guzari aur istiqamat ka muzahira karte hain. Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddiq (رضی اللہ عنہ) ne Nabi (ﷺ) ki wafat ke waqt isi ayat ki tilawat farma kar sahaba-e-karam ko tasalli di thi.
Surah 3 : 145
وَ مَا كَانَ لِنَفْسٍ اَنْ تَمُوْتَ اِلَّا بِاِذْنِ اللّٰهِ كِتٰبًا مُّؤَجَّلًا وَ مَنْ یُّرِدْ ثَوَابَ الدُّنْیَا نُؤْتِهٖ مِنْهَا وَ مَنْ یُّرِدْ ثَوَابَ الْاٰخِرَةِ نُؤْتِهٖ مِنْهَا وَ سَنَجْزِی الشّٰكِرِیْنَ
Aur kisi jaan ke liye mumkin nahi ke woh Allah ke hukm ke bagair mare, ek muqarrar waqt likha hua hai. Aur jo duniya ka sawab chahega, hum use us mein se denge. Aur jo akhirat ka sawab chahega, hum use us mein se denge. Aur hum shukr karne walon ko jaza denge.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne maut aur zindagi ke mutalliq ek ahem haqeeqat bayan ki hai. Har jaan ki maut ka waqt Allah ke paas muqarrar aur likha hua hai. Koi shakhs Allah ke hukm ke bagair nahi mar sakta, chahe woh jang ke maidan mein ho ya aman ki haalat mein. Is baat ka zikr Uhud ke waqiye ke baad kiya gaya taake musalmanon ko tasalli mile ke jo log shaheed hue, unki maut ka waqt muqarrar tha, aur jo bach gaye, unki zindagi ka waqt abhi baqi tha. Isse qismat par iman mazboot hota hai.
Is ayat mein niyaton ke phal ka bhi zikr hai. Jo shakhs sirf duniya ka sawab chahega, Allah use us mein se dega, lekin akhirat mein uska koi hissa nahi hoga. Aur jo akhirat ka sawab chahega, Allah use akhirat mein bhi dega aur duniya mein bhi uske liye barkat paida karega. Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke hum shukr karne walon ko jaza denge, yaani woh log jo Allah ki nematon par shukr karte hain aur uski raza ke liye amal karte hain, unhein behtareen jaza milegi.
Surah 3 : 146
وَ كَاَیِّنْ مِّنْ نَّبِیٍّ قٰتَلَ مَعَهٗ رِبِّیُّوْنَ كَثِیْرٌ فَمَا وَ هَنُوْا لِمَاۤ اَصَابَهُمْ فِیْ سَبِیْلِ اللّٰهِ وَ مَا ضَعُفُوْا وَ مَا اسْتَكَانُوْا وَ اللّٰهُ یُحِبُّ الصّٰبِرِیْنَ
Aur kitne hi Nabi aise guzre hain jinke saath bahut se Allah wale (rabani log) lade. Phir jo musibat unhe Allah ki raah mein pahunchi, uski wajah se na unhone himmat haari, na kamzor pade aur na dabe. Aur Allah sabr karne walon ko pasand karta hai.
Is Ayat mein Allah Ta'ala pichli ummaton ke anbiya aur unke wafadar saathi, jinhe "ribbiyyun" kaha gaya hai, ki misal de rahe hain. Yeh log Allah ki raah mein dushmano se lade aur sakht mushkilat ka samna kiya. Jang-e-Uhud ke baad jab Musalmanon ko thodi shikast hui aur unke dil mein kamzori aane lagi, to Allah ne unhe in guzre hue logon ki misal di.
In buzurgon ne Allah ki raah mein jo takleefein uthayin, unki wajah se na unhone himmat haari, na kamzor pade aur na dabe. Unhone sabr aur istiqamat ka muzahira kiya. Allah Ta'ala is Ayat ke ikhtitam par farmate hain ke "Allah sabr karne walon ko pasand karta hai." Yeh Musalmanon ke liye ek zabardast targeeb thi ke woh bhi sabr aur azm ke saath apne maqsad par qaim rahein, chahe kitni bhi mushkilat kyun na aayein.
Surah 3 : 147
وَ مَا كَانَ قَوْلَهُمْ اِلَّاۤ اَنْ قَالُوْا رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لَنَا ذُنُوْبَنَا وَ اِسْرَافَنَا فِیْۤ اَمْرِنَا وَ ثَبِّتْ اَقْدَامَنَا وَ انْصُرْنَا عَلَى الْقَوْمِ الْكٰفِرِیْنَ
Aur unki baat iske siwa kuch na thi ke unhone kaha: "Aye hamare Rabb! Hamare gunahon ko aur hamare mamle mein hamari ziyadti ko bakhsh de, aur hamare qadmon ko sabit rakh, aur kafir qaum ke muqable mein hamari madad farma."
Pichli Ayat mein zikr kiye gaye anbiya aur unke wafadar saathi (ribbiyyun) ki shaan bayan karne ke baad, is Ayat mein unki dua ka zikr kiya gaya hai. Jab unhe Allah ki raah mein takleefein pahunchti theen, to unka qaul sirf yeh hota tha ke woh Allah se madad talab karte the. Unhone Allah se apne gunahon aur mamle mein ki gayi ziyadtiyon ki maghfirat mangi.
Unki dua mein yeh bhi shamil tha ke Allah unke qadmon ko sabit rakhe, yani unhe deen par mustaqil rakhe aur dushmano ke muqable mein unhe kamzor na padne de. Mazeed bar'aan, unhone Allah se kafir qaum ke khilaf madad talab ki. Yeh dua Musalmanon ke liye ek behtareen namuna hai ke mushkil waqt mein kis tarah Allah ki taraf rujoo kiya jaye, apni kotahiyon ka aiteraf kiya jaye aur Allah se sabr, istiqamat aur nusrat ki iltija ki jaye.
Surah 3 : 148
فَاٰتٰىهُمُ اللّٰهُ ثَوَابَ الدُّنْیَا وَ حُسْنَ ثَوَابِ الْاٰخِرَةِ وَ اللّٰهُ یُحِبُّ الْمُحْسِنِیْنَ
Pas Allah ne unhe duniya ka sawab bhi diya aur aakhirat ka behtareen sawab bhi. Aur Allah ehsan karne walon ko pasand karta hai.
Is Ayat mein Allah Ta'ala un sabr aur istiqamat dikhane wale mominon ke anjam ka zikr farma rahe hain jin ka bayan pichli do Ayaton mein hua. Allah ne unki duaon ko qubool farmaya aur unke sabr aur ehsan ke badle unhe duniya ka sawab bhi ata kiya aur aakhirat ka behtareen sawab bhi.
Duniya ke sawab mein fatah, izzat, aur dushmano par ghalba shamil ho sakta hai, jabke aakhirat ka sawab jannat aur Allah ki raza hai, jo har sawab se afzal hai. Ayat ke ikhtitam par Allah Ta'ala farmate hain ke "Allah ehsan karne walon ko pasand karta hai." Ehsan sirf achhe kaam karna nahi, balki har kaam ko behtareen tareeqe se karna aur Allah ki raza ke liye karna hai. Yeh Ayat Musalmanon ko amal-e-saleh aur ehsan ki targeeb deti hai.
Surah 3 : 149
یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْۤا اِنْ تُطِیْعُوا الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا یَرُدُّوْكُمْ عَلٰۤى اَعْقَابِكُمْ فَتَنْقَلِبُوْا خٰسِرِیْنَ
Aye imaan walon! Agar tum kafiron ki baat manoge to woh tumhe tumhari ediyon ke bal palat denge (yani kufr ki taraf mod denge), phir tum nuqsan uthane wale ho jaoge.
Jang-e-Uhud ke waqiye ke baad, jab Musalmanon ko thodi shikast hui thi, to is Ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne imaan walon ko ek ahem hidayat di hai. Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke "Aye imaan walon! Agar tum kafiron ki baat manoge to woh tumhe tumhari ediyon ke bal palat denge." Iska matlab hai ke agar Musalman kafiron ki baat maan kar unke mashwaron par amal karenge, to woh unhe Islam se hata kar kufr ki taraf mod denge.
Kafiron ki itaat ka nateeja yeh hoga ke Musalman nuqsan uthane wale ho jayenge, yani duniya aur aakhirat dono mein khasara uthayenge. Yeh Ayat is baat ki takeed karti hai ke Musalmanon ko apne deen aur aqeede par mazbooti se qaim rehna chahiye aur dushmano ki saazishon aur unke behkawe mein nahi aana chahiye. Unki har baat ko shaq ki nazar se dekhna chahiye kyunki unka maqsad hamesha Islam aur Musalmanon ko nuqsan pahunchana hota hai.
Surah 3 : 150
بَلِ اللّٰهُ مَوْلٰىكُمْ وَ هُوَ خَیْرُ النّٰصِرِیْنَ
Balki Allah hi tumhara madadgar hai, aur woh sab se behtar madad karne wala hai.
Pichli Ayat mein kafiron ki itaat se mana kiya gaya tha, aur is Ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne Musalmanon ko sahih rasta dikhaya hai. Allah farmate hain ke "Balki Allah hi tumhara madadgar hai." Iska matlab hai ke Musalmanon ko kafiron par bharosa karne ya unki baat manne ki bajaye, sirf aur sirf Allah Ta'ala par bharosa karna chahiye. Wohi haqeeqi dost, wali aur madadgar hai.
Ayat ke ikhtitam par farmaya gaya ke "aur woh sab se behtar madad karne wala hai." Jab Allah kisi ki madad karta hai, to use koi hara nahi sakta. Isliye, Musalmanon ko har mushkil aur pareshani mein Allah ki taraf rujoo karna chahiye, us par tawakkul karna chahiye aur usi se madad talab karni chahiye. Yeh Ayat Musalmanon ke imaan ko mazboot karti hai aur unhe Allah ki qudrat aur uski behtareen nusrat ka yaqeen dilati hai.
Surah 3 : 151
سَنُلْقِیْ فِیْ قُلُوْبِ الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوا الرُّعْبَ بِمَاۤ اَشْرَكُوْا بِاللّٰهِ مَا لَمْ یُنَزِّلْ بِهٖ سُلْطٰنًا وَ مَاْوٰىهُمُ النَّارُ وَ بِئْسَ مَثْوَى الظّٰلِمِیْنَ
Hum anqareeb kafiron ke dilon mein khauf daal denge is wajah se ke unhone Allah ke saath un cheezon ko shareek kiya jin ke liye Allah ne koi daleel nahi utari. Aur unka thikana jahannum hai, aur zalimon ka kya hi bura thikana hai.
Is Ayat mein Allah Ta'ala irshad farmate hain ke woh anqareeb kafiron ke dilon mein khauf daal denge. Is khauf ki bunyadi wajah unka Allah ke saath shirk karna hai. Unhone aisi cheezon ko Allah ka shareek banaya jin ke liye Allah ne koi daleel ya hukm nazil nahi kiya. Yeh darasal unki apni banayi hui gumrahi thi jiski koi buniyad nahi thi. Jab insaan Allah ki wahdaniyat se phir jata hai aur gairullah ko apna mabood bana leta hai, to uske dil se Allah ka khauf nikal jata hai aur uski jagah har cheez ka khauf ghar kar leta hai.
Iske bar-aks, jo log Allah par sahih imaan rakhte hain, unke dilon mein sirf Allah ka khauf hota hai aur woh har doosre khauf se be-khauf ho jate hain. Ayat ke ikhtitam par Allah Ta'ala un mushrikon ke anjaam ka zikr farmate hain ke unka thikana jahannum hai, aur zalimon ka kya hi bura thikana hai. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke shirk sabse bada zulm hai aur uska anjaam nihayat dardnaak hai.
Surah 3 : 152
وَ لَقَدْ صَدَقَكُمُ اللّٰهُ وَعْدَهٗۤ اِذْ تَحُسُّوْنَهُمْ بِاِذْنِهٖ حَتّٰۤى اِذَا فَشِلْتُمْ وَ تَنَازَعْتُمْ فِی الْاَمْرِ وَ عَصَیْتُمْ مِّنْۢ بَعْدِ مَاۤ اَرٰىكُمْ مَّا تُحِبُّوْنَ مِنْكُمْ مَّنْ یُّرِیْدُ الدُّنْیَا وَ مِنْكُمْ مَّنْ یُّرِیْدُ الْاٰخِرَةَ ثُمَّ صَرَفَكُمْ عَنْهُمْ لِیَبْتَلِیَكُمْ وَ لَقَدْ عَفَا عَنْكُمْ وَ اللّٰهُ ذُوْ فَضْلٍ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِیْنَ
Aur yaqeenan Allah ne tumse apna waada poora kiya jab tum unhein uske hukm se qatl kar rahe the, yahan tak ke jab tum kamzor pad gaye aur maamle mein ikhtilaf kiya aur nafarmani ki uske baad jab usne tumhe woh cheez dikha di jo tum pasand karte the. Tum mein se kuch duniya chahte the aur kuch aakhirat. Phir usne tumhe unse pher diya taake tumhein aazmaye. Aur yaqeenan usne tumhe maaf kar diya. Aur Allah mominon par bade fazl wala hai.
Yeh Ayat Ghazwa-e-Uhud ke waqiye ki taraf ishara karti hai, jahan Allah Ta'ala ne ibtida mein musalmanon se apna waada poora kiya aur unhein dushmanon par ghalba ata farmaya. Musalman Allah ke hukm se kafiron ko shikast de rahe the. Lekin jab musalmanon ne Rasool Allah ﷺ ke hukm ki nafarmani ki, khaas taur par teer-andazon ne apni jagah chhod di, aur un mein se kuch ne duniya ki ghaneematon ko tarjeeh di, to unhein kamzori aur ikhtilaf ka saamna karna pada. Is nafarmani ke natije mein unhein nuqsan uthana pada.
Allah Ta'ala ne is waqiye ke zariye musalmanon ko aazmaya taake unke dilon mein duniya aur aakhirat ki mohabbat mein farq wazeh ho. Iske bawajood, Allah ne unki is khata ko maaf kar diya, jo uske fazl aur rehmat ki nishani hai. Yeh Ayat is baat ki bhi daleel hai ke Allah Ta'ala mominon par bade fazl wala hai, jo unki galtiyon ko maaf karta hai aur unhein sabr aur isteqamat ki taleem deta hai.
Surah 3 : 153
اِذْ تُصْعِدُوْنَ وَ لَا تَلْوٗنَ عَلٰۤى اَحَدٍ وَّ الرَّسُوْلُ یَدْعُوْكُمْ فِیْۤ اُخْرٰىكُمْ فَاَثَابَكُمْ غَمًّۢا بِغَمٍّ لِّكَیْلَا تَحْزَنُوْا عَلٰى مَا فَاتَكُمْ وَ لَا مَاۤ اَصَابَكُمْ وَ اللّٰهُ خَبِیْرٌۢ بِمَا تَعْمَلُوْنَ
Jab tum bhaage ja rahe the aur kisi ki taraf mud kar nahi dekhte the, aur Rasool tumhe tumhare peechhe se pukar rahe the. Phir usne tumhe gham ke badle gham diya taake tum us cheez par gham na karo jo tumhare haath se nikal gayi aur na us par jo tumhe pahunchi. Aur Allah tumhare amaal se khoob waqif hai.
Yeh Ayat Ghazwa-e-Uhud ke us mushkil waqt ko bayan karti hai jab musalmanon ko ibtedai kamyabi ke baad nafarmani ki wajah se nuqsan uthana pada. Musalman dushman ke hamle se ghabra kar maidan se bhaagne lage the, aur kisi ki taraf mud kar bhi nahi dekhte the. Is haalat mein bhi Rasool Allah ﷺ unhein peechhe se pukar rahe the, unhein jama hone aur dushman ka muqabla karne ki dawat de rahe the. Aap ﷺ ki pukar is baat ki daleel hai ke aap ﷺ mushkil tareen halaat mein bhi sabit qadam rahe.
Allah Ta'ala ne musalmanon ko is gham ke badle gham diya, yaani ek gham ke baad doosra gham pahunchaya. Iska maqsad yeh tha ke woh duniya ki cheezon ke haath se nikal jane par gham na karein aur na hi un musibaton par jo unhein pahunchi hain. Isse unhein sabr aur Allah par tawakkal ki taleem mili. Allah Ta'ala unke har amal se khoob waqif hai, chahe woh zahiri ho ya batini. Is waqiye mein musalmanon ke liye sabr, itaat aur Allah par mukammal bharose ka dars hai.
Surah 3 : 154
ثُمَّ اَنْزَلَ عَلَیْكُمْ مِّنْۢ بَعْدِ الْغَمِّ اَمَنَةً نُّعَاسًا یَّغْشٰى طَآئِفَةً مِّنْكُمْ وَ طَآئِفَةٌ قَدْ اَهَمَّتْهُمْ اَنْفُسُهُمْ یَظُنُّوْنَ بِاللّٰهِ غَیْرَ الْحَقِّ ظَنَّ الْجَاهِلِیَّةِ یَقُوْلُوْنَ هَلْ لَّنَا مِنَ الْاَمْرِ مِنْ شَیْءٍ قُلْ اِنَّ الْاَمْرَ كُلَّهٗ لِلّٰهِ یُخْفُوْنَ فِیْۤ اَنْفُسِهِمْ مَّا لَا یُبْدُوْنَ لَكَ یَقُوْلُوْنَ لَوْ كَانَ لَنَا مِنَ الْاَمْرِ شَیْءٌ مَّا قُتِلْنَا هٰهُنَا قُلْ لَّوْ كُنْتُمْ فِیْ بُیُوْتِكُمْ لَبَرَزَ الَّذِیْنَ كُتِبَ عَلَیْهِمُ الْقَتْلُ اِلٰى مَضَاجِعِهِمْ وَ لِیَبْتَلِیَ اللّٰهُ مَا فِیْ صُدُوْرِكُمْ وَ لِیُمَحِّصَ مَا فِیْ قُلُوْبِكُمْ وَ اللّٰهُ عَلِیْمٌۢ بِذَاتِ الصُّدُوْرِ
Phir usne tum par gham ke baad aman utara, ek neend ki haalat jo tum mein se ek giroh par chha gayi, aur ek giroh woh tha jinhein unki apni jaan ki fikr thi. Woh Allah ke baare mein ghalat gumaan kar rahe the, jaahiliyat ke gumaan ki tarah. Woh kehte the: "Kya hamare liye is maamle mein kuch ikhtiyar hai?" Keh dijiye: "Beshak saara ikhtiyar Allah hi ke paas hai." Woh apne dilon mein woh baatein chhupate hain jo aap par zaahir nahi karte. Woh kehte hain: "Agar hamare liye is maamle mein kuch ikhtiyar hota to hum yahan qatl na kiye jaate." Keh dijiye: "Agar tum apne gharon mein bhi hote to jin ke liye qatl likha ja chuka tha woh apni qatl gaahon ki taraf nikal aate." Aur taake Allah tumhare seenon mein jo kuch hai use aazmaye aur tumhare dilon mein jo kuch hai use paak kare. Aur Allah seenon ke raazon ko khoob jaanta hai.
Ghazwa-e-Uhud ke gham aur pareshani ke baad, Allah Ta'ala ne musalmanon par apna fazl kiya aur aman ki haalat nazil ki. Yeh aman ek halki neend ki shakal mein tha jo sadiq mominon ke ek giroh par chha gayi, unhein sukoon aur itminan mila. Jabke doosra giroh, jo munafiqeen par mushtamil tha, unhein sirf apni jaan ki fikr thi. Woh Allah ke baare mein jaahiliyat ke logon ki tarah ghalat gumaan kar rahe the, yeh soch rahe the ke unka koi ikhtiyar nahi aur agar unka ikhtiyar hota to woh qatl na hote.
Allah Ta'ala ne unke is gumaan ko radd karte hue farmaya ke saara ikhtiyar Allah hi ke paas hai. Unke dilon mein chhipi hui baatein, jo woh Rasool Allah ﷺ se chhupate the, woh bhi Allah janta hai. Allah ne wazeh kiya ke maut ka waqt muqarrar hai; agar woh apne gharon mein bhi hote to jin ke liye qatl likha ja chuka tha, woh apni qatl gaahon tak pahunch jate. Is aazmaish ka maqsad dilon mein chhipe raazon ko zahir karna aur imaan walon ko paak karna tha. Allah Ta'ala seenon ke raazon ko khoob janta hai.
Surah 3 : 155
اِنَّ الَّذِیْنَ تَوَلَّوْا مِنْكُمْ یَوْمَ الْتَقَى الْجَمْعٰنِ اِنَّمَا اسْتَزَلَّهُمُ الشَّیْطٰنُ بِبَعْضِ مَا كَسَبُوْا وَ لَقَدْ عَفَا اللّٰهُ عَنْهُمْ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ غَفُوْرٌ حَلِیْمٌ
Beshak tum mein se jin logon ne us din peeth phairi jab do jamatein aapas mein takraeen, unhein shaitan ne unke kuch amaal ki wajah se behka diya tha. Aur yaqeenan Allah ne unhein maaf kar diya. Beshak Allah bakhshne wala, burdbaar hai.
Is Ayat mein Ghazwa-e-Uhud ke un musalmanon ka zikr hai jinhon ne dushman ke hamle ke waqt maidan se peeth phairi. Allah Ta'ala ne wazahat farmayi ke unhein shaitan ne unke kuch pichhle amaal ki wajah se behka diya tha. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke insaan ki apni galtiyan aur kamzoriyan shaitan ko mauqa deti hain ke woh usay gumrah kare. Lekin iske bawajood, Allah Ta'ala ne unki is khata ko maaf kar diya. Yeh Allah ki be-inteha rehmat aur fazl hai ke usne apne bandon ki tauba qubool ki aur unhein muaaf farmaya.
Ayat ke ikhtitam par Allah Ta'ala ne apni do sifaton ka zikr farmaya: Ghafoor (bakhshne wala) aur Haleem (burdbaar). Allah Ta'ala bahut bakhshne wala hai, jo apne bandon ki galtiyon ko maaf karta hai, aur woh nihayat burdbaar hai, jo foran saza nahi deta balkay mauqa deta hai ke bande tauba karein aur apni islah karein. Is Ayat mein musalmanon ke liye tasalli aur ummeed ka paigham hai ke Allah ki rehmat aur maghfirat har gunah se badh kar hai, bashart-e-ke insaan sachche dil se tauba kare.
Surah 3 : 156
یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْا لَا تَكُوْنُوْا كَالَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا وَ قَالُوْا لِاِخْوَانِهِمْ اِذَا ضَرَبُوْا فِی الْاَرْضِ اَوْ كَانُوْا غُزًّى لَّوْ كَانُوْا عِنْدَنَا مَا مَاتُوْا وَ مَا قُتِلُوْا لِیَجْعَلَ اللّٰهُ ذٰلِكَ حَسْرَةً فِیْ قُلُوْبِهِمْ وَ اللّٰهُ یُحْیٖ وَ یُمِیْتُ وَ اللّٰهُ بِمَا تَعْمَلُوْنَ بَصِیْرٌ
Aye imaan walo! Un logon ki tarah na ho jao jinhone kufr kiya aur apne bhaiyon ke baare mein kaha jab woh zameen mein safar kar rahe the ya jung mein the (ke) agar woh hamare paas hote to na marte aur na qatl kiye jaate. Taake Allah is baat ko unke dilon mein hasrat bana de. Aur Allah hi zinda karta hai aur maut deta hai. Aur Allah tumhare amaal ko dekhne wala hai.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala imaan walon ko kafiron jaisa soch rakhne se mana farma rahe hain. Kafir log jab unke rishtedar safar ya jung mein maut paate hain, toh kehte hain ke agar woh hamare paas hote toh na marte aur na qatl hote. Yeh unki jahalat aur taqdeer par be-imani ki nishani hai. Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke is baat ko unke dilon mein hasrat bana diya hai. Haqeeqat yeh hai ke maut aur zindagi sirf Allah ke ikhtiyar mein hai. Wohi zinda karta hai aur wohi maut deta hai. Kisi ki maut ka waqt muqarrar hai, chahe woh ghar mein ho ya safar mein, aman mein ho ya jung mein. Allah har amal ko dekhne wala hai aur har cheez par qadir hai.
Surah 3 : 157
وَ لَئِنْ قُتِلْتُمْ فِیْ سَبِیْلِ اللّٰهِ اَوْ مُتُّمْ لَمَغْفِرَةٌ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ وَ رَحْمَةٌ خَیْرٌ مِّمَّا یَجْمَعُوْنَ
Aur agar tum Allah ki raah mein qatl kiye gaye ya mar gaye, toh yaqeenan Allah ki taraf se maghfirat aur rehmat us se behtar hai jo woh jama karte hain.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala imaan walon ko tasalli de rahe hain aur unki himmat afzai farma rahe hain. Farmaya ke agar tum Allah ki raah mein jung karte hue shaheed ho jao ya apni fitri maut mar jao, toh Allah ki taraf se tumhare liye maghfirat aur rehmat hai. Yeh maghfirat aur rehmat us duniya ke maal-o-daulat se kahin behtar hai jo log jama karte hain. Is mein is baat ki wazahat hai ke aakhirat ki kamyabi duniya ki har cheez se afzal hai. Shahadat aur Allah ki raah mein maut, gunahon ki maghfirat aur Allah ki khaas rehmat ka zariya banti hai, jo ke har musalman ke liye sabse badi kamyabi hai.
Surah 3 : 158
وَ لَئِنْ مُّتُّمْ اَوْ قُتِلْتُمْ لَاۡاِلَى اللّٰهِ تُحْشَرُوْنَ
Aur agar tum mar gaye ya qatl kiye gaye, toh yaqeenan Allah hi ki taraf jama kiye jaoge.
Yeh ayat pichli ayat ki takmeel hai aur qayamat ke din ki haqeeqat ko wazeh karti hai. Chahe insaan apni fitri maut mare ya Allah ki raah mein qatl ho, har surat mein uski wapsi Allah hi ki taraf hai. Allah ki bargah mein sab ko jama kiya jayega aur unke amaal ka hisab liya jayega. Is mein is baat ki yaad dehani hai ke duniya ki zindagi aarzi hai aur asal thikana aakhirat hai. Is liye insaan ko hamesha aakhirat ki tayyari mein rehna chahiye aur Allah ke ahkamat ki pairwi karni chahiye, kyunki har rooh ko maut ka maza chakhna hai aur phir Allah ke samne pesh hona hai.
Surah 3 : 159
فَبِمَا رَحْمَةٍ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ لِنْتَ لَهُمْ وَ لَوْ كُنْتَ فَظًّا غَلِیْظَ الْقَلْبِ لَا نْفَضُّوْا مِنْ حَوْلِكَ فَاعْفُ عَنْهُمْ وَ اسْتَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ وَ شَاوِرْهُمْ فِی الْاَمْرِ فَاِذَا عَزَمْتَ فَتَوَكَّلْ عَلَى اللّٰهِ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ یُحِبُّ الْمُتَوَكِّلِیْنَ
Toh Allah ki rehmat ke sabab aap unke liye narm dil ho gaye. Aur agar aap sakht mizaj aur sang dil hote, toh woh aapke gird se bikhar jaate. Lihaza unhe maaf kar dijiye aur unke liye maghfirat talab kijiye aur unse mamlaat mein mashwara kijiye. Phir jab aap azm kar lein, toh Allah par bharosa kijiye. Beshak Allah bharosa karne walon ko pasand karta hai.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala Nabi Kareem ﷺ ke behtareen akhlaq ki tareef farma rahe hain aur musalmanon ke liye rehnumai de rahe hain. Farmaya ke Allah ki rehmat hi ki wajah se aap ﷺ apne sahaba ke liye narm dil hain. Agar aap ﷺ sakht mizaj aur sang dil hote, toh log aapke paas se hat jaate. Is mein ummat ke liye sabaq hai ke qiyadat ke liye narm dili aur husn-e-akhlaq zaroori hai. Phir Allah Ta'ala ne teen ahkamat diye: unhe maaf kar do, unke liye maghfirat talab karo, aur mamlaat mein unse mashwara karo. Mashwara karne ke baad jab kisi baat ka pukhta irada kar lo, toh Allah par bharosa karo. Beshak Allah tawakkal karne walon ko pasand karta hai.
Hadees: "Rasoolullah ﷺ ne farmaya: 'Deen naseehat ka naam hai.'" (Sahih Muslim 55)
Surah 3 : 160
اِنْ یَّنْصُرْكُمُ اللّٰهُ فَلَا غَالِبَ لَكُمْ وَ اِنْ یَّخْذُلْكُمْ فَمَنْ ذَا الَّذِیْ یَنْصُرُكُمْ مِّنْۢ بَعْدِهٖ وَ عَلَى اللّٰهِ فَلْیَتَوَكَّلِ الْمُؤْمِنُوْنَ
Agar Allah tumhari madad kare, toh koi tum par ghalib nahi aa sakta. Aur agar woh tumhe chhod de (madad na kare), toh uske baad kaun hai jo tumhari madad karega? Aur imaan walon ko chahiye ke Allah hi par bharosa karein.
Yeh ayat imaan walon ko Allah ki qudrat aur us par mukammal tawakkal ki talqeen karti hai. Farmaya ke agar Allah tumhari madad kare, toh koi taqat tum par ghalib nahi aa sakti. Iske bar-aks, agar Allah tumhe chhod de aur tumhari madad na kare, toh uske baad koi nahi jo tumhari madad kar sake. Is se wazeh hota hai ke har qism ki madad aur kamyabi ka sarchashma sirf Allah Ta'ala ki zaat hai. Is liye imaan walon ko chahiye ke woh sirf aur sirf Allah par bharosa karein. Har mushkil aur har haal mein Allah ki zaat par tawakkal karna hi asal kamyabi ki zamanat hai aur yahi imaan ka taqaza hai.
Surah 3 : 161
وَ مَا كَانَ لِنَبِیٍّ اَنْ یَّغُلَّ وَ مَنْ یَّغْلُلْ یَاْتِ بِمَا غَلَّ یَوْمَ الْقِیٰمَةِ ثُمَّ تُوَفّٰى كُلُّ نَفْسٍ مَّا كَسَبَتْ وَ هُمْ لَا یُظْلَمُوْنَ
Aur kisi Nabi ke liye yeh mumkin nahi ke woh khayanat kare. Aur jo koi khayanat karega, woh qayamat ke din apni khayanat ki cheez ke saath haazir hoga. Phir har nafs ko uske kiye ka pura badla diya jayega, aur un par zulm nahi kiya jayega.
Yeh ayat khayanat ki sakhti se muzammat karti hai aur Nabi Muhammad (SAW) ki pakizgi ko wazeh karti hai. Jang-e-Uhud ke baad kuch logon ne ghanimat ki taqseem par sawal uthaye the aur Nabi (SAW) par khayanat ka ilzam lagaya tha. Allah Ta'ala ne is ilzam ki tardeed karte hue farmaya ke kisi Nabi ke liye khayanat karna mumkin nahi. Is ayat mein yeh bhi wazeh kiya gaya hai ke jo shakhs bhi khayanat karega, use qayamat ke din apni khayanat shuda cheez ke saath haazir hona hoga. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke Allah Ta'ala har amal ka hisab lega aur kisi par zulm nahi hoga. Har nafs ko uske kiye ka pura badla diya jayega, chahe woh achha ho ya bura.
Hazrat Abdullah bin Amr (RA) se riwayat hai ke Nabi (SAW) ne farmaya: "Jo shakhs ghanimat mein se koi cheez chupa le, woh qayamat ke din us cheez ko apni gardan par uthaye hue aayega." (Sahih Bukhari 3073, Sahih Muslim 1885)
Is tarah, yeh ayat khayanat ki muzammat aur adl-e-ilahi ko numaya karti hai.
Surah 3 : 162
اَفَمَنِ اتَّبَعَ رِضْوَانَ اللّٰهِ كَمَنْۢ بَآءَ بِسَخَطٍ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ وَ مَاْوٰىهُ جَهَنَّمُ وَ بِئْسَ الْمَصِیْرُ
Bhala kya woh shakhs jo Allah ki raza ki pairwi karta hai, us shakhs jaisa ho sakta hai jo Allah ke ghazab ka mustahiq hua aur uska thikana Jahannum hai? Aur woh kitna bura thikana hai!
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne un logon ke darmiyan farq wazeh kiya hai jo Allah ki raza talash karte hain aur un logon ke darmiyan jo uske ghazab ka mustahiq hote hain. Pichli ayat mein khayanat karne walon ka zikr tha, aur yeh ayat ussi silsile ko aage badhati hai. Jo shakhs apni zindagi Allah ke ahkamat ki pairwi mein guzarta hai aur uski khushnudi hasil karne ki koshish karta hai, woh kabhi us shakhs ke barabar nahi ho sakta jo Allah ki nafarmani karta hai aur uske ghazab ko dawat deta hai.
Allah ki raza ki pairwi karne wale jannat ke mustahiq honge, jabke uske ghazab ke mustahiq hone walon ka thikana Jahannum hoga. Jahannum ko yahan 'bura thikana' kaha gaya hai, jo uski shiddat aur dardnaak anjam ki taraf ishara karta hai. Yeh ayat mominoon ko Allah ki raza hasil karne ki targheeb deti hai aur nafarmani se bachne ki talqeen karti hai.
Surah 3 : 163
هُمْ دَرَجٰتٌ عِنْدَ اللّٰهِ وَ اللّٰهُ بَصِیْرٌۢ بِمَا یَعْمَلُوْنَ
Woh Allah ke nazdeek mukhtalif darjon par hain. Aur Allah khoob dekhne wala hai jo kuch woh karte hain.
Yeh ayat pichli ayat ki wazahat hai, jo Allah ki raza aur ghazab ke muttabeen ke darmiyan farq ko mazeed numaya karti hai. Allah Ta'ala ke nazdeek logon ke darjat unke aamal aur taqwa ki bunyad par mukhtalif honge. Duniya mein sab insaan barabar nazar aa sakte hain, lekin aakhirat mein unke aamal ke mutabiq unhe buland ya past darjat milenge.
Jo log Allah ki raza ke liye nek aamal karte hain, unke darjat buland honge, aur jo nafarmani karte hain, unke darjat past honge. Allah Ta'ala har us amal ko khoob dekhne wala hai jo insaan karte hain, chahe woh zahiri hon ya poshida. Uska ilm har cheez par haawi hai aur woh apne bandon ke aamal ka mukammal hisab lega. Is tarah, yeh ayat adl-e-ilahi aur aamal ki ahmiyat par zor deti hai.
Surah 3 : 164
لَقَدْ مَنَّ اللّٰهُ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِیْنَ اِذْ بَعَثَ فِیْهِمْ رَسُوْلًا مِّنْ اَنْفُسِهِمْ یَتْلُوْ عَلَیْهِمْ اٰیٰتِهٖ وَ یُزَكِّیْهِمْ وَ یُعَلِّمُهُمُ الْكِتٰبَ وَ الْحِكْمَةَ وَ اِنْ كَانُوْا مِنْ قَبْلُ لَفِیْ ضَلٰلٍ مُّبِیْنٍ
Beshak Allah ne mominoon par bada ehsan kiya jab unhi mein se ek Rasool bheja jo un par uski ayatein padhta hai, unko paak karta hai, aur unko Kitab aur Hikmat sikhata hai, jabke isse pehle woh khuli gumrahi mein the.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne mominoon par apni ek azeem nemat ka zikr kiya hai, aur woh hai Nabi Muhammad (SAW) ki risalat. Allah ne unhi mein se ek Rasool bheja jo unki zaban bolta tha aur unke halaat se waqif tha, taake woh unke liye zyada qabil-e-qubool ho. Nabi (SAW) ke teen bunyadi faraiz the: pehla, Allah ki ayatein padh kar sunana; doosra, unko shirk aur buraiyon se paak karna (tazkiya); aur teesra, unko Kitab (Quran) aur Hikmat (Sunnat) ki taleem dena.
Isse pehle log khuli gumrahi mein the, jahalat aur shirk mein doobe hue the. Nabi (SAW) ki tashreef awari ne unhe gumrahi ki tareekiyon se nikal kar hidayat ki roshni ki taraf laya. Yeh ayat Nabi (SAW) ki risalat ke maqasid aur uske fawaid ko wazeh karti hai, aur Allah ke is ehsan-e-azeem ka shukriya ada karne ki targheeb deti hai.
Surah 3 : 165
اَوَ لَمَّاۤ اَصَابَتْكُمْ مُّصِیْبَةٌ قَدْ اَصَبْتُمْ مِّثْلَیْهَا قُلْتُمْ اَنّٰى هٰذَا قُلْ هُوَ مِنْ عِنْدِ اَنْفُسِكُمْ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَلٰى كُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیْرٌ
Kya jab tum par ek musibat aayi (Uhud mein), jabke tumne usse dugni (Badar mein) dushmanon ko pahunchayi thi, to tumne kaha: "Yeh kahan se aa gayi?" Keh do: "Yeh tumhari apni taraf se hai." Beshak Allah har cheez par qudrat rakhne wala hai.
Yeh ayat Ghazwa-e-Uhud ke waqiye ke baad nazil hui, jab musalmanon ko shikast ka samna karna pada aur unhone hairani se poocha ke yeh musibat kahan se aa gayi. Allah Ta'ala ne unhe yaad dilaya ke Badar mein unhone dushmanon ko isse dugna nuqsan pahunchaya tha. Phir unki hairani ka jawab dete hue farmaya ke yeh musibat tumhari apni taraf se hai.
Iska ishara Uhud mein teerandazon ki ghalti ki taraf hai jinhone Nabi (SAW) ke hukum ki nafarmani ki aur apni jagah chhod di, jiski wajah se dushmanon ko peeche se hamla karne ka mauqa mil gaya. Is ayat mein yeh sabaq hai ke jab insaan Allah ke ahkamat ki nafarmani karta hai ya Nabi (SAW) ki sunnat se inhiraf karta hai, to use uske bure nataij bhugatne padte hain. Akhir mein, Allah Ta'ala ne apni qudrat-e-kamilah ka zikr kiya ke woh har cheez par qadir hai, aur uski marzi ke baghair kuch nahi hota.
Surah 3 : 166
وَ مَاۤ اَصَابَكُمْ یَوْمَ الْتَقَى الْجَمْعٰنِ فَبِاِذْنِ اللّٰهِ وَ لِیَعْلَمَ الْمُؤْمِنِیْنَۙ
Aur jo kuch tum par us din museebat aayi jab do jama'atein aapas mein takraeen, to woh Allah ke hukm se thi, taake woh imaan walon ko jaan le.
Uhud ke maidan mein musalmanon ko jo nuqsan uthana pada, woh Allah Ta'ala ki ijazat aur uski hikmat se tha. Is waqiye ka maqsad sirf yeh nahi tha ke musalmanon ko aazmaya jaye, balkay is mein kai hikmatein posheeda theen. Ek badi hikmat yeh thi ke Allah Ta'ala sacha imaan rakhne walon ko munafiqeen se alag kar de. Is se imaan walon ki azmaish hui aur unke sabr aur yaqeen ka imtehan liya gaya. Yeh waqiya musalmanon ko sabr aur istiqamat ka dars deta hai aur unhein Allah ki taqdeer par raazi rehne ki taleem deta hai. Allah Ta'ala har cheez par qadir hai aur uske har kaam mein koi na koi behtareen maslihat hoti hai, chahe woh zahiran takleef deh hi kyun na ho. Is se musalmanon ko apni kamzoriyon par ghaur karne aur mustaqbil ke liye behtar tayyari karne ka mauqa bhi mila.
Surah 3 : 167
وَ لِیَعْلَمَ الَّذِیْنَ نَافَقُوْا١ۖۚ وَ قِیْلَ لَهُمْ تَعَالَوْا قَاتِلُوْا فِیْ سَبِیْلِ اللّٰهِ اَوِ ادْفَعُوْا١ؕ قَالُوْا لَوْ نَعْلَمُ قِتَالًا لَّا اتَّبَعْنٰكُمْ١ؕ هُمْ لِلْكُفْرِ یَوْمَئِذٍ اَقْرَرُ مِنْهُمْ لِلْاِیْمَانِ١ۚ یَقُوْلُوْنَ بِاَفْوَاهِهِمْ مَّا لَیْسَ فِیْ قُلُوْبِهِمْ١ؕ وَ اللّٰهُ اَعْلَمُ بِمَا یَكْتُمُوْنَۚ
Aur taake woh un logon ko bhi jaan le jinhon ne munafiqat ki. Aur unse kaha gaya ke aao Allah ki raah mein jung karo ya (kam az kam) difaa karo. Unhon ne kaha: "Agar humein jung ka ilm hota to hum zaroor tumhare saath chalte." Us din woh kufr ke ziyada qareeb the ba-nisbat imaan ke. Woh apne munh se woh baat kehte hain jo unke dilon mein nahi hoti, aur Allah khoob jaanta hai jo woh chupate hain.
Is ayat mein Uhud ke din ki ek aur hikmat bayan ki gayi hai, woh yeh ke Allah Ta'ala munafiqeen ko zahir karna chahta tha. Jab musalmanon ne un munafiqeen ko jung mein shirkat ki dawat di, chahe Allah ki raah mein qital ke liye ya sirf difaa ke liye, to unhon ne bahana banaya ke agar humein jung ka tareeqa aata to hum zaroor tumhare saath chalte. Yeh unki munafiqat ka khula saboot tha, jahan unhon ne apni buzdili aur be-imani ko chhupane ki koshish ki. Allah Ta'ala farmata hai ke us din woh imaan ke bajaye kufr ke ziyada qareeb the. Unki zaban par kuch aur tha aur dilon mein kuch aur. Allah Ta'ala unke dilon ke raaz aur unki chuppi hui baaton ko khoob jaanta hai. Yeh ayat munafiqeen ki fitrat ko wazeh karti hai jo mushkil waqt mein pehchan liye jaate hain aur unka asli chehra samne aa jata hai.
Surah 3 : 168
اَلَّذِیْنَ قَالُوْا لِاِخْوَانِهِمْ وَ قَعَدُوْا لَوْ اَطَاعُوْنَا مَا قُتِلُوْا١ؕ قُلْ فَادْرَءُوْا عَنْ اَنْفُسِكُمُ الْمَوْتَ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ صٰدِقِیْنَ
Woh log jinhon ne apne bhaiyon ke baare mein kaha aur khud baithe rahe ke "Agar woh hamari baat maante to qatal na kiye jaate." Keh dijiye: "To phir tum apne aap se maut ko door kar do, agar tum sacche ho."
Yeh ayat un munafiqeen ka zikr karti hai jinhon ne Uhud ki jung mein shirkat nahi ki aur phir un musalmanon ke baare mein kaha jo shaheed ho gaye, ke "Agar woh hamari baat maante aur jung mein na jaate to qatal na hote." Is tarah woh apni buzdili aur munafiqat ko chhupane ki koshish kar rahe the aur doosron ko bhi gumrah kar rahe the, unhein jihad se rok rahe the. Allah Ta'ala Nabi Akram (SAW) ko hukm deta hai ke unse kaho: "Agar tum sacche ho aur maut ko rok sakte ho, to apne aap se maut ko door kar ke dikhao." Is ayat mein munafiqeen ke jhoote daawe ko be-naqab kiya gaya hai aur unki aqal par parda uthaya gaya hai. Maut ka waqt muqarrar hai aur koi bhi usse bach nahi sakta, chahe woh ghar mein baitha rahe ya jung ke maidan mein ho. Har jaan ko maut ka maza chakhna hai.
Surah 3 : 169
وَ لَا تَحْسَبَنَّ الَّذِیْنَ قُتِلُوْا فِیْ سَبِیْلِ اللّٰهِ اَمْوَاتًا١ؕ بَلْ اَحْیَآءٌ عِنْدَ رَبِّهِمْ یُرْزَقُوْنَۙ
Aur jo log Allah ki raah mein qatal kiye gaye, unhein hargiz murda na samjho. Balkay woh zinda hain apne Rabb ke paas, unhein rizq diya jaata hai.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala shuhada ke azeem maqam ko bayan farmata hai. Uhud ki jung mein jo musalman shaheed hue the, unke baare mein log ghamgeen the aur unhein murda samajh rahe the. Lekin Allah Ta'ala ne wazeh farmaya ke Allah ki raah mein qatal hone wale hargiz murda nahi hote, balkay woh zinda hain. Unki yeh zindagi barzakhi zindagi hai, jo duniya ki zindagi se mukhtalif hai aur uski haqeeqat Allah hi behtar jaanta hai. Woh apne Rabb ke paas hain aur unhein wahan rizq diya jaata hai. Yeh rizq jannati nematon ki shakal mein hota hai, jaisa ke sahih ahadith se bhi sabit hai. Is ayat se shuhada ki fazilat aur unki buland shan zahir hoti hai. Yeh musalmanon ke liye tasalli aur hosla afzai ka ba'is hai ke unke azeez jo Allah ki raah mein shaheed hue hain, woh zaya nahi hue balkay ek behtar aur hamesha ki zindagi pa chuke hain.
Surah 3 : 170
فَرِحِیْنَ بِمَاۤ اٰتٰىهُمُ اللّٰهُ مِنْ فَضْلِهٖ١ۙ وَ یَسْتَبْشِرُوْنَ بِالَّذِیْنَ لَمْ یَلْحَقُوْا بِهِمْ مِّنْ خَلْفِهِمْ١ۙ اَلَّا خَوْفٌ عَلَیْهِمْ وَ لَا هُمْ یَحْزَنُوْنَۘ
Woh khush hain us fazal par jo Allah ne unhein diya hai, aur un logon ke baare mein bhi khushkhabri talash karte hain jo abhi tak unse nahi mile (yani unke peeche reh gaye hain), ke un par na koi khauf hoga aur na woh ghamgeen honge.
Pichli ayat mein shuhada ki zindagi aur rizq ka zikr tha, is ayat mein unki kefiyat bayan ki ja rahi hai. Allah ki raah mein shaheed hone wale apne Rabb ke fazal aur nematon par nihayat khush hain. Unhein Allah ki taraf se jo izzat aur inaam mila hai, us par woh masroor hain. Woh sirf apni khushi tak mehdood nahi, balkay unhein un musalmanon ki bhi fikar hai jo duniya mein unke peeche reh gaye hain. Woh unke liye khushkhabri talash karte hain aur chahte hain ke woh bhi shahadat ka rutba pa kar unse mil jayein. Unhein yeh yaqeen dilaya jata hai ke unke peeche rehne walon par bhi koi khauf nahi hoga aur na woh ghamgeen honge, bashartike woh imaan aur taqwa par qaim rahein aur Allah ke ahkamat ki pairwi karte rahein. Yeh ayat shuhada ki azeem mohabbat aur ummat ke liye unki fikar ko zahir karti hai, aur yeh bhi batati hai ke Allah Ta'ala apne bandon ko behtareen jaza deta hai.
Surah 3 : 171
یَسْتَبْشِرُوْنَ بِنِعْمَةٍ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ وَ فَضْلٍ وَّ اَنَّ اللّٰهَ لَا یُضِیْعُ اَجْرَ الْمُؤْمِنِیْنَ
Woh Allah ki naimat aur fazal se khush hote hain, aur is baat se bhi ke Allah imaan walon ka ajar zaya nahi karta.
Is ayat mein un shaheedon ka zikr hai jo Allah ki raah mein apni jaan qurban kar dete hain. Woh apni shahadat ke baad bhi zinda hain aur Allah ki taraf se milne wali naimaton aur fazal par khushiyan manate hain. Unhein is baat ki bhi khushi hoti hai ke unke peeche reh jaane wale momin bhai bhi jab Allah ki raah mein jihad karte hain ya taqwa ikhtiyar karte hain, to Allah unka ajar zaya nahi karta.
Yeh ayat is baat ki daleel hai ke shaheed murda nahi hote, balkay woh Allah ke paas zinda hain aur unhein rizq diya jata hai. Unki khushi is baat par bhi hai ke Allah ne unse jo waada kiya tha, woh poora kiya aur unhein behtareen jaza ata farmayi. Is mein un logon ke liye tasalli hai jo Allah ki raah mein qurbanian dete hain, ke unka ajar kabhi zaya nahi hoga.
Surah 3 : 172
اَلَّذِیْنَ اسْتَجَابُوْا لِلّٰهِ وَ الرَّسُوْلِ مِنْۢ بَعْدِ مَاۤ اَصَابَهُمُ الْقَرْحُ لِلَّذِیْنَ اَحْسَنُوْا مِنْهُمْ وَ اتَّقَوْا اَجْرٌ عَظِیْمٌ
Woh log jinhon ne Allah aur Rasool ki pukar par labbaik kaha, us zakhm ke baad jo unhe laga tha. Un mein se jinhon ne neki ki aur taqwa ikhtiyar kiya, unke liye bada ajar hai.
Yeh ayat Ghazwa-e-Uhud ke waqiye ke baad nazil hui, jab musalmanon ko zakhm lage the aur unhein dushmano ke dobara hamle ki khabar mili. Is mushkil waqt mein bhi jin logon ne Allah aur uske Rasool (SAW) ki pukar par labbaik kaha aur dushmano ka taaqub kiya, unki tareef ki ja rahi hai. Unhone apni takleef ke bawajood Allah ke hukm ki pairwi ki aur uski raza ko tarjeeh di.
Is ayat mein un logon ke liye azeem ajar ka waada hai jinhon ne mushkilat mein bhi ihsan (neki) aur taqwa (parhezgari) ka muzahira kiya. Yeh unke imaan ki mazbooti aur Allah par mukammal bharose ki nishani thi. Unka yeh amal Allah ki nazar mein bahut qabil-e-qadar tha, jis par unhein behtareen badla milne wala tha.
Surah 3 : 173
اَلَّذِیْنَ قَالَ لَهُمُ النَّاسُ اِنَّ النَّاسَ قَدْ جَمَعُوْا لَكُمْ فَاخْشَوْهُمْ فَزَادَهُمْ اِیْمَانًا وَّ قَالُوْا حَسْبُنَا اللّٰهُ وَ نِعْمَ الْوَكِیْلُ
Woh log jin se logon ne kaha ke "Logon ne tumhare khilaf jamaat ikatthi kar li hai, so unse daro," to is baat ne unke imaan ko aur badha diya aur unhone kaha, "Humein Allah hi kafi hai aur woh behtareen kaarsaaz hai."
Is ayat mein un momineen ka zikr hai jinhein dushmano ki taraf se dhamki di gayi ke unke khilaf ek badi jamaat ikatthi ho chuki hai aur unhein daraya gaya. Lekin is dhamki ne unke imaan ko kamzor karne ke bajaye, use aur mazboot kar diya. Unhone insani taqaton se darne ke bajaye, Allah par mukammal bharosa kiya.
Unka jawab tha, "Humein Allah hi kafi hai aur woh behtareen kaarsaaz hai." Yeh kalima (Hasbunallahu wa Ni'mal Wakeel) mushkil waqt mein Allah par tawakkal aur uski qudrat par yaqeen ka izhar hai. Jab insaan har taraf se mayoos ho jaye aur koi sahara nazar na aaye, tab Allah hi ki zaat par bharosa karna hi sacha imaan hai. Is amal se unka imaan aur taqwa badh gaya.
Surah 3 : 174
فَانْقَلَبُوْا بِنِعْمَةٍ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ وَ فَضْلٍ لَّمْ یَمْسَسْهُمْ سُوْٓءٌ وَّ اتَّبَعُوْا رِضْوَانَ اللّٰهِ وَ اللّٰهُ ذُوْ فَضْلٍ عَظِیْمٍ
Phir woh Allah ki naimat aur fazal ke saath wapas palte, unhein koi burai chhoo bhi na saki, aur unhone Allah ki raza ki pairwi ki. Aur Allah bade fazal wala hai.
Is ayat mein un momineen ke anjaam ka zikr hai jinhon ne mushkil halaat mein bhi Allah aur uske Rasool (SAW) ki itaat ki aur Allah par tawakkal kiya. Unka yeh amal be-misal tha, jiski wajah se Allah ne unhein apni khaas naimat aur fazal se nawaza. Woh is haal mein wapas palte ke unhein kisi qism ki takleef ya burai ne chhua tak nahi.
Iska sabab yeh tha ke unhone sirf Allah ki raza aur khushnoodi ki pairwi ki. Unhein dunya ki kisi cheez ki parwah nahi thi, balkay unka maqsad sirf Allah ko raazi karna tha. Allah Ta'ala ne unke is jazbe ko qabool farmaya aur unhein dushmano ke shar se mehfooz rakha. Beshak, Allah bahut bade fazal wala hai aur apne mukhlis bandon ko hamesha behtareen jaza deta hai.
Surah 3 : 175
اِنَّمَا ذٰلِكُمُ الشَّیْطٰنُ یُخَوِّفُ اَوْلِیَآءَهٗ فَلَا تَخَافُوْهُمْ وَ خَافُوْنِ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ مُّؤْمِنِیْنَ
Yeh to sirf shaitan hai jo apne doston se darata hai, so tum unse na daro aur mujh se daro agar tum sachche momin ho.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala momineen ko tasalli de raha hai aur unhein shaitan ki fitrat se aagah kar raha hai. Jab logon ne musalmanon ko dushmano se daraya tha, to Allah ne wazeh kiya ke yeh dar asal shaitan ka kaam hai. Shaitan apne doston (kafiron) ke zariye logon ko darata hai taake woh Allah ki raah se hatt jayen aur uske hukm ki mukhalifat karein.
Allah Ta'ala farmata hai ke tum un logon se na daro, balkay sirf mujh se daro, agar tum sachche momin ho. Sacha momin woh hai jo sirf Allah se darta hai aur uske siwa kisi aur ki taqat se khaufzada nahi hota. Allah se darna hi asal imaan ki alamat hai aur yahi insaan ko har burai aur shaitan ke waswason se mehfooz rakhta hai. Is mein Allah par mukammal tawakkal aur uski qudrat par yaqeen ka dars hai.
Surah 3 : 176
وَ لَا یَحْزُنْكَ الَّذِیْنَ یُسَارِعُوْنَ فِی الْكُفْرِ١ۚ اِنَّهُمْ لَنْ یَّضُرُّوا اللّٰهَ شَیْئًا١ؕ یُرِیْدُ اللّٰهُ اَلَّا یَجْعَلَ لَهُمْ حَظًّا فِی الْاٰخِرَةِ١ۚ وَ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ عَظِیْمٌ
Aur aapko ghamgeen na karein woh log jo kufr mein tezi dikhate hain. Beshak woh Allah ko hargiz koi nuqsan nahi pahuncha sakte. Allah chahta hai ke unke liye aakhirat mein koi hissa na rakhe, aur unke liye bada azab hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala apne Nabi ﷺ ko tasalli de rahe hain ke kafiron ki kufr mein tezi aur unki mukhalfat se aap ghamgeen na hon. Unka yeh amal Allah Ta'ala ko hargiz koi nuqsan nahi pahuncha sakta, kyunki Allah har cheez se be-niyaz hai. Unki yeh harkatein sirf unke apne liye nuqsan-deh hain.
Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke woh unke liye aakhirat mein koi hissa nahi rakhna chahta, yaani unhein jannat aur uski nematon se mahroom rakhega. Iski wajah unka kufr aur Allah ki nafarmani hai. Iske bajaye, unke liye azab-e-azeem (bada azab) tayyar hai. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke duniya mein unki kamyabi ya unki taqat sirf chand roz ki hai, aur aakhirat mein unka anjaam nihayat bura hoga.
Surah 3 : 177
اِنَّ الَّذِیْنَ اشْتَرَوُا الْكُفْرَ بِالْاِیْمَانِ لَنْ یَّضُرُّوا اللّٰهَ شَیْئًا١ۚ وَ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ اَلِیْمٌ
Beshak jin logon ne imaan ke badle kufr khareed liya, woh Allah ko hargiz koi nuqsan nahi pahuncha sakte, aur unke liye dardnak azab hai.
Yeh Ayah pichli Ayah ki mazeed wazahat hai aur un logon ki halat bayan karti hai jinhon ne imaan ko chhod kar kufr ko ikhtiyar kiya. Iska matlab hai ke unhein hidayat ki roshni mili, unhone haq ko pehchana, lekin phir bhi apni nafsani khwahishat ya dunyawi mafadaat ki khatir imaan ko tark kar ke kufr ko apnaya.
Allah Ta'ala ne wazeh farmaya ke aise log Allah Ta'ala ko hargiz koi nuqsan nahi pahuncha sakte. Unka kufr Allah ki azmat aur qudrat par koi asar nahi dalta. Iske bajaye, unka yeh amal unke apne liye tabahi ka ba'is banega. Unke liye aakhirat mein azab-e-aleem (dardnak azab) tayyar hai. Yeh azab unke kufr aur imaan ko bechne ki saza hoga, jo unhein hamesha ke liye jahannum mein dakhil kar dega.
Surah 3 : 178
وَ لَا یَحْسَبَنَّ الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْۤا اَنَّمَا نُمْلِیْ لَهُمْ خَیْرٌ لِّاَنْفُسِهِمْ١ؕ اِنَّمَا نُمْلِیْ لَهُمْ لِیَزْدَادُوْۤا اِثْمًا١ۚ وَ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ مُّهِیْنٌ
Aur kafir log hargiz yeh guman na karein ke jo hum unhein mohlat dete hain, woh unke liye behtar hai. Hum unhein sirf isliye mohlat dete hain taake woh gunah mein aur badh jayen, aur unke liye ruswa karne wala azab hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala un kafiron ki ghalat fehmi ko door kar rahe hain jo yeh samajhte hain ke unhein duniya mein jo mohlat di ja rahi hai, woh unke liye behtar hai. Woh dekhte hain ke unhein rizq mil raha hai, unki umar lambi ho rahi hai, aur woh dunyawi mamlaat mein kamyab hain, to woh isko apni neki ya Allah ki raza ki nishani samajhte hain.
Lekin Allah Ta'ala ne wazeh farmaya ke yeh mohlat unke liye khair nahi, balki yeh unke liye shar (burai) hai. Allah unhein mohlat isliye deta hai taake woh apne gunahon mein aur izafa kar lein, aur unka jurm aur badh jaye. Jab unke gunahon ka paimana bhar jayega, tab unhein pakda jayega. Aakhirat mein unke liye azab-e-muheen (ruswa karne wala azab) hoga. Yeh azab unhein unke kufr aur gunahon ki wajah se milega, aur unhein hamesha ke liye zillat aur ruswai ka samna karna padega.
Surah 3 : 179
مَا كَانَ اللّٰهُ لِیَذَرَ الْمُؤْمِنِیْنَ عَلٰى مَاۤ اَنْتُمْ عَلَیْهِ حَتّٰى یَمِیْزَ الْخَبِیْثَ مِنَ الطَّیِّبِ١ؕ وَ مَا كَانَ اللّٰهُ لِیُطْلِعَكُمْ عَلَى الْغَیْبِ وَ لٰكِنَّ اللّٰهَ یَجْتَبِیْ مِنْ رُّسُلِهٖ مَنْ یَّشَآءُ١۪ فَاٰمِنُوْا بِاللّٰهِ وَ رُسُلِهٖ١ۚ وَ اِنْ تُؤْمِنُوْا وَ تَتَّقُوْا فَلَكُمْ اَجْرٌ عَظِیْمٌ
Allah mominon ko us haal par nahi chhodega jis par tum ho, jab tak ke woh napak ko pak se alag na kar de. Aur Allah tumhein ghaib par muttali karne wala nahi, lekin Allah apne rasoolon mein se jise chahta hai chun leta hai. Pas Allah aur uske rasoolon par imaan lao, aur agar tum imaan laoge aur taqwa ikhtiyar karoge to tumhare liye bada ajar hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala ne wazeh farmaya ke woh mominon ko har haal mein nahi chhodega, balki unhein azmayega taake khabees ko tayyab se alag kar de. Yani, sachche mominon ko munafiqeen aur kamzor imaan walon se juda kar de. Yeh azmaishat aur mushkilat ke zariye hota hai, jismein imaan wale sabr aur istiqamat ka muzahira karte hain, jabke kamzor imaan wale dagmaga jate hain.
Ayah ka doosra hissa ghaib ke ilm ke mutalliq hai. Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke woh aam logon ko ghaib par muttali nahi karta, lekin woh apne rasoolon mein se jise chahta hai, ghaib ki kuch baaton ka ilm ata karta hai. Yeh unki risalat ki daleel aur unke liye ek khas fazeelat hoti hai. Isliye, logon ko chahiye ke woh Allah aur uske rasoolon par imaan layein. Agar woh imaan layenge aur taqwa ikhtiyar karenge, to unke liye ajar-e-azeem (bada ajar) hai, jo duniya aur aakhirat ki kamyabi hai.
Surah 3 : 180
وَ لَا یَحْسَبَنَّ الَّذِیْنَ یَبْخَلُوْنَ بِمَاۤ اٰتٰىهُمُ اللّٰهُ مِنْ فَضْلِهٖ هُوَ خَیْرًا لَّهُمْ١ؕ بَلْ هُوَ شَرٌّ لَّهُمْ١ؕ سَیُطَوَّقُوْنَ مَا بَخِلُوْا بِهٖ یَوْمَ الْقِیٰمَةِ١ؕ وَ لِلّٰهِ مِیْرَاثُ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَ الْاَرْضِ١ؕ وَ اللّٰهُ بِمَا تَعْمَلُوْنَ خَبِیْرٌ۠ ۧ ۧ
Aur woh log hargiz yeh guman na karein jo Allah ne unhein apne fazal se diya hai usmein bukhl karte hain, ke woh unke liye behtar hai. Balki woh unke liye bura hai. Qayamat ke din unke gale mein woh cheez tauq ban kar daali jayegi jis mein unhone bukhl kiya tha. Aur Allah hi ke liye hai aasmanon aur zameen ki miras, aur Allah tumhare har amal se ba-khabar hai.
Is Ayah mein Allah Ta'ala un logon ko tanbeeh kar rahe hain jo Allah ke diye hue fazal aur maal mein bukhl karte hain. Woh yeh guman karte hain ke maal ko jama karna aur kharch na karna unke liye behtar hai, jabke haqeeqat mein yeh unke liye shar (burai) hai. Bukhl karna Allah ki nafarmani hai aur iska anjaam nihayat bura hai.
Qayamat ke din, jis maal mein unhone bukhl kiya tha, woh unke gale mein tauq ban kar daala jayega. Yeh ek shadeed aur ruswa kun saza hogi jo unke bukhl ki wajah se milegi. Jaise ke Hadees mein bhi iski wazahat milti hai:
“Jis shakhs ko Allah ne maal diya aur usne uski zakat ada nahi ki, to qayamat ke din uska maal ek ganje saanp ki shakal mein uske samne aayega, jiski aankhon par do siyah nuqte honge. Woh uske gale mein tauq ban kar lipat jayega aur uski baanchon ko pakad kar kahega: 'Main tera maal hoon, main tera khazana hoon.'” (Sahih Bukhari: 1403)
Allah Ta'ala ne mazeed farmaya ke aasmanon aur zameen ki miras usi ke liye hai, yaani har cheez ka malik aur waris wahi hai. Aur Allah tumhare har amal se ba-khabar hai, woh janta hai kaun bukhl karta hai aur kaun kharch karta hai, aur har amal ka badla dega.
Surah 3 : 181
لَقَدْ سَمِعَ اللّٰهُ قَوْلَ الَّذِیْنَ قَالُوْۤا اِنَّ اللّٰهَ فَقِیْرٌ وَّ نَحْنُ اَغْنِیَآءُ سَنَكْتُبُ مَا قَالُوْا وَ قَتْلَهُمُ الْاَنْۢبِیَآءَ بِغَیْرِ حَقٍّ وَّ نَقُوْلُ ذُوْقُوْا عَذَابَ الْحَرِیْقِ
Allah ne un logon ki baat sun li hai jinhon ne kaha ke Allah faqeer hai aur hum ghani hain. Jo kuch unhon ne kaha hai aur unka nabiyon ko nahaq qatl karna, hum sab likh lenge aur unse kahenge ke jalne wale azaab ka maza chakho.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala un yahudiyon ke qaul ka zikr farmate hain jinhon ne nihayat gustakhi se kaha ke Allah faqeer hai aur hum ghani hain. Yeh unki sarasar jhoot aur kufr ki baat thi, kyunke Allah Ta'ala har cheez se be-niyaz aur ghani hain, aur tamaam makhlooq uski mohtaj hai. Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke humne unki yeh baat sun li hai aur hum isko likh lenge.
Iske saath hi, Allah Ta'ala ne unke ek aur azeem jurm ka zikr kiya ke unhon ne nahaq anbiya ko qatl kiya. Yeh unki bad-bakhti aur Allah ke Rasoolon se dushmani ki inteha thi. Allah Ta'ala ne wazeh farmaya ke unke in aqwal aur afaal ka badla unhen zaroor milega. Qayamat ke din unse kaha jayega ke jalne wale azaab ka maza chakho. Yeh unke kufr, buhtan aur anbiya ke qatl ka sakht tareen anjaam hoga.
Surah 3 : 182
ذٰلِكَ بِمَا قَدَّمَتْ اَیْدِیْكُمْ وَ اَنَّ اللّٰهَ لَیْسَ بِظَلَّامٍ لِّلْعَبِیْدِۚ
Yeh uski wajah se hai jo tumhare hathon ne aage bheja hai, aur Allah bandon par zulm karne wala nahi hai.
Yeh ayat pichli ayat mein bayan kiye gaye azaab ki wajah wazeh karti hai. Allah Ta'ala farmate hain ke jo azaab un logon ko milega, woh unke apne kiye hue aamal ka nateeja hoga. Yeh unke hathon ki kamai hai jo unhon ne apni zindagi mein ki, yani unke kufr, gustakhi, aur anbiya ke qatl jaise bure aamal.
Allah Ta'ala ne mazeed farmaya ke Allah apne bandon par hargiz zulm karne wala nahi hai. Iska matlab yeh hai ke Allah kisi par uski taqat se zyada bojh nahi dalte aur na hi kisi ko uske gunah se zyada saza dete hain. Har shakhs ko uske aamal ka pura pura badla milta hai. Agar koi neki karta hai to usko uska behtareen sila milta hai aur agar koi burai karta hai to usko uski saza milti hai. Is ayat se yeh wazeh hota hai ke insaan ko jo bhi takleef ya azaab milta hai, woh uske apne aamal ki wajah se hota hai, aur Allah Ta'ala ka har faisla adl par mabni hota hai.
Surah 3 : 183
اَلَّذِیْنَ قَالُوْۤا اِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَهِدَ اِلَیْنَاۤ اَلَّا نُؤْمِنَ لِرَسُوْلٍ حَتّٰى یَاْتِیَنَا بِقُرْبَانٍ تَاْكُلُهُ النَّارُؕ قُلْ قَدْ جَآءَكُمْ رُسُلٌ مِّنْ قَبْلِیْ بِالْبَیِّنٰتِ وَ بِالَّذِیْ قُلْتُمْ فَلِمَ قَتَلْتُمُوْهُمْ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ صٰدِقِیْنَ
Woh log jinhon ne kaha ke Allah ne humse ahad liya hai ke hum kisi Rasool par iman na layen jab tak woh hamare paas aisi qurbani na laye jise aag kha jaye. Aap keh dijiye ke mere aane se pehle bhi tumhare paas Rasool waazeh nishaniyan aur woh cheez lekar aaye the jo tumne kahi thi, to phir tumne unko kyun qatl kiya, agar tum sacche ho?
Is ayat mein yahudiyon ke ek aur jhoote daawe ka zikr hai. Unhon ne kaha ke Allah ne humse ahad liya hai ke hum kisi Rasool par tab tak iman nahi layenge jab tak woh aisi qurbani na laye jise aasmani aag kha jaye. Yeh unka sirf bahana tha taake woh Nabi Muhammad (SAW) par iman na layen aur unki nabuwwat ka inkar kar saken. Yeh unki taraf se ek shart thi jo unhon ne khud ghari thi.
Allah Ta'ala ne Nabi (SAW) ko hukm diya ke unse puchen ke tumhare paas to mujhse pehle bhi bahut se Rasool aaye the, jo waazeh nishaniyan (mo'jizat) aur woh mo'jizat lekar aaye the jo tum maangte the, maslan aisi qurbani jise aag kha jaye. To phir tumne unko kyun qatl kiya, agar tum apne daawe mein sacche ho? Is ayat mein yahudiyon ki bad-ahdi, inkar aur anbiya ke qatl ki tareekhi haqeeqat ko wazeh kiya gaya hai. Unka yeh dawa sirf haq ko chupanay aur iman se bachne ka bahana tha, jabke unka amal unke daawe ke bilkul bar-aks tha.
Surah 3 : 184
فَاِنْ كَذَّبُوْكَ فَقَدْ كُذِّبَ رُسُلٌ مِّنْ قَبْلِكَ جَآءُوْ بِالْبَیِّنٰتِ وَ الزُّبُرِ وَ الْكِتٰبِ الْمُنِیْرِ
Agar woh aapko jhutlayen, to aap se pehle bhi bahut se Rasool jhutlaye gaye hain jo waazeh nishaniyan, saheefe aur roshan kitaab lekar aaye the.
Yeh ayat Nabi Muhammad (SAW) ko tasalli dene ke liye nazil hui jab mushrikeen aur yahudi aapko jhutla rahe the aur aapki dawat ka inkar kar rahe the. Allah Ta'ala farmate hain ke agar yeh log aapko jhutlate hain to aap ghamgeen na hon, kyunke aap se pehle bhi bahut se Rasool aaye the jinhen unki qaumon ne jhutlaya tha.
Woh Rasool bhi waazeh nishaniyan (mo'jizat), saheefe (Zaboor jaisi kitaben) aur roshan kitaab (jaise Taurat aur Injeel) lekar aaye the. Magar unki qaumon ne unki takzeeb ki, un par zulm kiye aur unhen takaleef pahunchayin. Ismein Nabi (SAW) ke liye sabr aur isteqamat ka paigham hai ke aapka muqaddar bhi unhi anbiya jaisa hai jinhen haq ki dawat dene ke sabab mukhalifat ka samna karna pada. Haq ki dawat dene walon ko hamesha mukhalifat ka samna karna padta hai, lekin Allah Ta'ala ki madad aur unka anjaam behtar hota hai.
Surah 3 : 185
كُلُّ نَفْسٍ ذَآئِقَةُ الْمَوْتِؕ وَ اِنَّمَا تُوَفَّوْنَ اُجُوْرَكُمْ یَوْمَ الْقِیٰمَةِؕ فَمَنْ زُحْزِحَ عَنِ النَّارِ وَ اُدْخِلَ الْجَنَّةَ فَقَدْ فَازَؕ وَ مَا الْحَیٰوةُ الدُّنْیَاۤ اِلَّا مَتَاعُ الْغُرُوْرِ
Har jaan maut ka maza chakhne wali hai. Aur tumhein tumhare ajar poore poore Qayamat ke din diye jayenge. Pas jo shakhs dozakh se hata diya gaya aur jannat mein dakhil kar diya gaya, woh kamyab ho gaya. Aur duniya ki zindagi to sirf dhoke ka saman hai.
Yeh ayat insaan ko duniya ki faniyat aur akhirat ki haqeeqat ki taraf mutawajjah karti hai. Allah Ta'ala farmate hain ke har jaan ko maut ka maza chakhna hai, chahe woh kitna hi taqatwar ya kamzor kyun na ho. Maut se koi farar nahi aur har shakhs ko is ka samna karna hai. Iske baad, tumhare aamal ka pura pura badla Qayamat ke din diya jayega. Duniya mein kiye gaye har amal, chahe woh chhota ho ya bada, uska hisab hoga aur uske mutabiq jaza ya saza milegi.
Asal kamyabi aur falah yeh hai ke insaan ko dozakh ki aag se bacha liya jaye aur jannat mein dakhil kar diya jaye. Yahi asal maqsad-e-hayat aur kamyabi hai. Iske bar-aks, duniya ki zindagi to sirf dhoke ka saman hai, jo insaan ko apni taraf mutawajjah karti hai aur akhirat se ghafil karti hai. Iski chamak-dhamak faani hai aur iski lazzaten aarzi. Isliye insaan ko chahiye ke woh duniya ki ranginiyon mein kho kar akhirat ko na bhule aur uski tayyari kare.
Surah 3 : 186
لَتُبْلَوُنَّ فِیْۤ اَمْوَالِكُمْ وَ اَنْفُسِكُمْ وَ لَتَسْمَعُنَّ مِنَ الَّذِیْنَ اُوْتُوا الْكِتٰبَ مِنْ قَبْلِكُمْ وَ مِنَ الَّذِیْنَ اَشْرَكُوْۤا اَذًى كَثِیْرًا وَ اِنْ تَصْبِرُوْا وَ تَتَّقُوْا فَاِنَّ ذٰلِكَ مِنْ عَزْمِ الْاُمُوْرِ
Tumhare amwal aur tumhari jano mein tumhari aazmaish ki jayegi, aur tum un logon se jinko tumse pehle kitab di gayi thi aur mushrikon se bahut si takleef deh baatein sunoge. Aur agar tum sabr karo aur taqwa ikhtiyar karo, to beshak yeh bade himmat ke kamon mein se hai.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala musalmanon ko aagah farma rahe hain ke unki zindagi mein maal aur jaan ke zariye aazmaish zaroor hogi. Yeh aazmaish imaan ki mazbooti ko parkhne ke liye hai. Iske alawa, unhein Ahl-e-Kitab (Yahood-o-Nasara) aur mushrikon ki taraf se bahut si takleef deh baatein sunni padengi, jismein ta'an, mazaaq, aur deen ke khilaf propaganda shamil hoga.
Lekin Allah Ta'ala ne is mushkil ka hal bhi bataya hai: sabr aur taqwa. Agar musalman in mushkilat par sabr karein aur Allah se darte hue apni zindagi guzarein, to yeh amal bade himmat aur azm wale kamon mein se hai. Sabr aur taqwa hi in fitnon aur aazmaishon mein kamyabi ki kunji hai. Is tarah ke imtehanat imaan walon ke darjaat buland karte hain aur unhein Allah ke qareeb karte hain.
Surah 3 : 187
وَ اِذْ اَخَذَ اللّٰهُ مِیْثَاقَ الَّذِیْنَ اُوْتُوا الْكِتٰبَ لَتُبَیِّنُنَّهٗ لِلنَّاسِ وَ لَا تَكْتُمُوْنَهٗ فَنَبَذُوْهُ وَرَآءَ ظُهُوْرِهِمْ وَ اشْتَرَوْا بِهٖ ثَمَنًا قَلِیْلًا فَبِئْسَ مَا یَشْتَرُوْنَ
Aur jab Allah ne un logon se ahad liya jin ko kitab di gayi thi ke tum isko logon ke samne zaroor bayan karoge aur isko chupaoge nahi, to unhone us ahad ko apni peeth ke peeche phenk diya aur uske badle thodi qeemat hasil ki. To kitni buri hai woh cheez jo woh khareedte hain.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala Ahl-e-Kitab (Yahood-o-Nasara) se liye gaye ek sakht ahad ka zikr farma rahe hain. Yeh ahad tha ke woh Allah ki kitab mein nazil kiye gaye tamam haqaiq ko logon ke samne wazeh taur par bayan karenge aur unhein hargiz chupayenge nahi. Is ahad ka maqsad tha ke woh Allah ke paigham ko amanatdari se logon tak pahunchayen, khas taur par Nabi Akram (SAW) ki aamad aur unki sifaton ke mutalliq jo unki kitabon mein maujood the.
Magar afsos ki baat yeh hai ke unhone is ahad ko apni peeth ke peeche phenk diya, ya'ni use bilkul nazar andaz kar diya. Unhone dunyawi faidon aur mamooli qeemat ke badle Allah ke ahkam aur haqaiq ko chhupa liya. Allah Ta'ala farmate hain ke yeh kitna bura sauda hai jo unhone kiya, kyunki unhone aakhirat ke azeem sawab ke muqable mein dunyawi mamooli faide ko tarjeeh di.
Surah 3 : 188
لَا تَحْسَبَنَّ الَّذِیْنَ یَفْرَحُوْنَ بِمَاۤ اَتَوْا وَّ یُحِبُّوْنَ اَنْ یُّحْمَدُوْا بِمَا لَمْ یَفْعَلُوْا فَلَا تَحْسَبَنَّهُمْ بِمَفَازَةٍ مِّنَ الْعَذَابِ وَ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ اَلِیْمٌ
Hargiz yeh guman na karna ke jo log apne kiye par khush hote hain aur chahte hain ke unki tareef ki jaye un kamon par jo unhone nahi kiye, to unko azab se nijaat mil jayegi. Aur unke liye dardnak azab hai.
Yeh ayat un logon ko khabardar karti hai jo apne bure aamal par khush hote hain aur un kamon par tareef ke khwahishmand hote hain jo unhone kiye hi nahi. Allah Ta'ala farmate hain ke aise log hargiz yeh guman na karein ke woh azab se bach jayenge. Darasal, unke liye dardnak azab tayyar hai.
Is ayat mein munafiqana rawaiye ki mazammat ki gayi hai. Jo log haqeeqat mein koi achha kaam nahi karte lekin apni bad-amaliyon par fakhr karte hain aur logon se jhooti tareef ki tawaqqo rakhte hain, woh Allah ki pakad se bach nahi sakte. Unka yeh amal unhein Allah ki rehmat se door kar deta hai aur unhein aakhirat mein sakht azab ka mustahiq banata hai. Imaan walon ko chahiye ke woh sirf Allah ki raza ke liye amal karein aur khud-numai aur jhooti tareef se parhez karein.
Surah 3 : 189
وَ لِلّٰهِ مُلْكُ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَ الْاَرْضِ وَ اللّٰهُ عَلٰى كُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیْرٌ
Aur Allah hi ke liye hai asmanon aur zameen ki badshahat, aur Allah har cheez par qudrat rakhne wala hai.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala apni mutlaq badshahat aur qudrat ka elaan farma rahe hain. Woh farmate hain ke asmanon aur zameen ki har cheez ka malik aur hakim sirf Allah hi hai. Is mein koi shareek nahi. Yeh ayat tauheed ki bunyadi taleem ko wazeh karti hai ke sari kainat ka nizam Allah ke hath mein hai aur wohi har cheez ka khaliq, malik aur mudabbir hai.
Mazeed farmaya gaya ke Allah har cheez par qudrat rakhne wala hai. Iska matlab hai ke koi bhi cheez uski qudrat se bahar nahi. Woh jo chahe kar sakta hai aur uske liye koi mushkil nahi. Yeh ayat insaan ko Allah ki azmat aur uski be-inteha qudrat ka ehsas dilati hai, taake woh sirf usi par bharosa kare aur usi ki ibadat kare. Is se insaan mein Allah ke liye khauf aur mohabbat paida hoti hai.
Surah 3 : 190
اِنَّ فِیْ خَلْقِ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَ الْاَرْضِ وَ اخْتِلَافِ الَّیْلِ وَ النَّهَارِ لَاٰیٰتٍ لِّاُولِی الْاَلْبَابِ
Beshak asmanon aur zameen ki takhleeq mein aur raat aur din ke badalne mein aqal walon ke liye nishaniyan hain.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala un nishaniyon ki taraf tawajjuh dilate hain jo aqal walon ke liye hain. Woh farmate hain ke asmanon aur zameen ki takhleeq mein, aur raat aur din ke badalne mein, beshak aisi nishaniyan hain jo gehri soch rakhne walon ko Allah ki wahdaniyat, qudrat aur hikmat ka saboot deti hain.
Asmanon ki bulandi, sitaron ka nizam, zameen ki wasat, pahadon, daryaaon aur samundaron ka wajood, aur phir raat aur din ka ek khas nizam ke tehat aana-jana, yeh sab is baat ki daleel hain ke is kainat ka koi na koi khaliq aur chalane wala hai. Yeh nishaniyan un logon ke liye hain jo sirf dekhne par iktifa nahi karte, balki ghaur-o-fikr karte hain aur in cheezon ke peeche chupe raaz ko samajhne ki koshish karte hain. Aise log hi Allah ki azmat ko pehchan pate hain.
Surah 3 : 191
الَّذِیْنَ یَذْكُرُوْنَ اللّٰهَ قِیٰمًا وَّ قُعُوْدًا وَّ عَلٰى جُنُوْبِهِمْ وَ یَتَفَكَّرُوْنَ فِیْ خَلْقِ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَ الْاَرْضِ رَبَّنَا مَا خَلَقْتَ هٰذَا بَاطِلًا سُبْحٰنَكَ فَقِنَا عَذَابَ النَّارِ
Jo Allah ko khade, baithe aur apni karwaton par lete hue yaad karte hain, aur aasmano aur zameen ki takhleeq mein gaur-o-fikar karte hain (aur kehte hain): "Aye hamare Rab! Tune yeh sab be-maqsad nahi banaya. Tu paak hai, pas hamein aag ke azaab se bacha."
Yeh ayat un aqalmand logon ki sifaat bayan karti hai jo har haal mein Allah Ta'ala ko yaad karte hain, chahe woh khade hon, baithe hon ya apni karwaton par lete hon. Unki zabaan par Allah ka zikr hota hai aur unke dilon mein uski azmat. Iske saath hi, woh sirf zikr tak mehdood nahi rehte, balkay Allah ki banai hui aasmano aur zameen ki takhleeq mein gehra gaur-o-fikar karte hain. Is gaur-o-fikar ka nateeja yeh hota hai ke woh is haqeeqat ko pehchan lete hain ke Allah ne yeh azeem kayenat be-maqsad nahi banai. Har cheez mein uski hikmat aur qudrat ki nishaniyan hain. Is ehsaas ke saath woh Allah ki paaki bayan karte hain aur us se jahannam ke azaab se panah mangte hain, kyunki woh jante hain ke is azeem takhleeq ka ek maqsad hai aur us maqsad se ghaflat barakne walon ke liye sakht anjaam hai. Yeh dua unke imaan aur aqal ki gehrai ko zahir karti hai.
Surah 3 : 192
رَبَّنَاۤ اِنَّكَ مَنْ تُدْخِلِ النَّارَ فَقَدْ اَخْزَیْتَهٗ وَ مَا لِلظّٰلِمِیْنَ مِنْ اَنْصَارٍ
"Aye hamare Rab! Beshak jise tune aag mein daakhil kiya, use tune ruswa kar diya. Aur zalimon ka koi madadgar nahi hoga."
Pichli ayat mein ki gayi dua ka silsila jari rakhte hue, momineen Allah se jahannam ke azaab se panah talab karte hain aur iski wajah bayan karte hain. Woh kehte hain ke Aye hamare Rab! Jise tune jahannam mein daakhil kiya, use tune ruswa aur zaleel kar diya. Jahannam ka azaab sirf jism ko takleef dena nahi, balkay Allah ki bargah mein aur tamam makhlooq ke samne ruswai aur be-izzati bhi hai. Yeh ruswai roohani aur jismani dono qism ki hogi. Iske baad woh is haqeeqat ka iqrar karte hain ke zalimon ka koi madadgar nahi hoga. Yahan 'zalim' se murad woh log hain jinhon ne Allah ke huqooq mein zulum kiya, shirk kiya, kufr kiya, aur uski nafarmani ki. Qayamat ke din unka koi rishtedar, koi dost, aur koi maalik unki madad nahi kar sakega. Sirf Allah hi insaf karne wala hoga aur uske faisle ke khilaf koi nahi ja sakta.
Surah 3 : 193
رَبَّنَاۤ اِنَّنَا سَمِعْنَا مُنَادِیًا یُّنَادِیْ لِلْاِیْمَانِ اَنْ اٰمِنُوْا بِرَبِّكُمْ فَاٰمَنَّا رَبَّنَا فَاغْفِرْ لَنَا ذُنُوْبَنَا وَ كَفِّرْ عَنَّا سَیِّاٰتِنَا وَ تَوَفَّنَا مَعَ الْاَبْرَارِ
"Aye hamare Rab! Beshak humne ek pukarne wale ko suna jo imaan ki taraf bula raha tha ke apne Rab par imaan lao, pas hum imaan le aaye. Aye hamare Rab! Pas hamare gunah bakhsh de aur hamari buraiyan hum se door kar de aur hamein nek logon ke saath maut de."
Is ayat mein momineen apni dua mein Allah se apni imaan ki gawahi dete hain. Woh kehte hain ke Aye hamare Rab! Humne ek pukarne wale ko suna jo imaan ki taraf bula raha tha. Is pukarne wale se murad Nabi Akram Muhammad (SAW) aur Quran-e-Kareem ki dawat hai. Unhon ne is dawat ko qubool kiya aur apne Rab par imaan le aaye. Imaan lane ke baad, woh Allah se apni kamzoriyon aur gunahon ki maghfirat talab karte hain. Woh dua karte hain ke Allah unke gunah bakhsh de aur unki buraiyan unse door kar de. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke imaan lane ke baad bhi insaan se khataen ho sakti hain aur Allah ki rehmat aur maghfirat ki hamesha zaroorat rehti hai. Akhir mein, woh Allah se dua karte hain ke unhein nek logon ke saath maut de, yaani unka khatma imaan aur nekiyoon par ho aur akhirat mein unka hashar saleheen ke saath ho. Yeh dua ek mukammal momin ki zindagi aur akhirat ki kamyabi ki aarzoo ko zahir karti hai.
Surah 3 : 194
رَبَّنَا وَ اٰتِنَا مَا وَعَدْتَّنَا عَلٰى رُسُلِكَ وَ لَا تُخْزِنَا یَوْمَ الْقِیٰمَةِ اِنَّكَ لَا تُخْلِفُ الْمِیْعَادَ
"Aye hamare Rab! Aur hamein woh ata farma jiska tune apne Rasoolon ke zariye hum se wada kiya hai, aur hamein Qayamat ke din ruswa na karna. Beshak tu wada khilafi nahi karta."
Momineen apni duaon ka silsila jari rakhte hue Allah se woh tamam bhalaiyan talab karte hain jinka usne apne Rasoolon ke zariye wada kiya hai. Is mein jannat, maghfirat, aur dunya-o-akhirat ki kamyabi shamil hain. Woh Allah se iltija karte hain ke unhein Qayamat ke din ruswa na kare. Qayamat ke din ki ruswai se murad jahannam mein dakhla, hisab ki sakhti, ya logon ke samne sharmindagi hai. Yeh dua is baat ka izhar hai ke momineen akhirat ki ruswai se be-had khaufzada hain aur Allah ki rehmat ke talabgar hain. Dua ke ikhtitam par, woh Allah ki is siffat ka zikr karte hain ke "Beshak tu wada khilafi nahi karta". Yeh jumla unke yaqeen aur tawakkal ko mazboot karta hai ke Allah apne nek bandon se kiye gaye wadon ko zaroor poora karega. Yeh is baat ki daleel hai ke Allah ki sifaat ka zikr dua ki qubooliyat mein madadgar hota hai.
Surah 3 : 195
فَاسْتَجَابَ لَهُمْ رَبُّهُمْ اَنِّیْ لَاۤ اُضِیْعُ عَمَلَ عَامِلٍ مِّنْكُمْ مِّنْ ذَكَرٍ اَوْ اُنْثٰى بَعْضُكُمْ مِّنْۢ بَعْضٍ فَالَّذِیْنَ هَاجَرُوْا وَ اُخْرِجُوْا مِنْ دِیَارِهِمْ وَ اُوْذُوْا فِیْ سَبِیْلِیْ وَ قٰتَلُوْا وَ قُتِلُوْا لَاُكَفِّرَنَّ عَنْهُمْ سَیِّاٰتِهِمْ وَ لَاُدْخِلَنَّهُمْ جَنّٰتٍ تَجْرِیْ مِنْ تَحْتِهَا الْاَنْهٰرُ ثَوَابًا مِّنْ عِنْدِ اللّٰهِ وَ اللّٰهُ عِنْدَهٗ حُسْنُ الثَّوَابِ
Pas unke Rab ne unki dua qubool kar li (aur farmaya): "Beshak main tum mein se kisi amal karne wale ke amal ko zaya nahi karunga, chahe woh mard ho ya aurat. Tum sab ek doosre se ho. Pas jin logon ne hijrat ki aur apne gharon se nikale gaye aur meri raah mein takleef uthai aur lade aur qatl kiye gaye, main zaroor unki buraiyan unse door kar dunga aur unhein aisi jannaton mein dakhil karunga jinke neeche nahrein behti hongi. Yeh Allah ki taraf se sawab hai. Aur Allah hi ke paas behtareen sawab hai."
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne pichli ayaat mein ki gayi momineen ki duaon ki qubooliyat ka elaan farmaya hai. Allah ne wazeh kiya ke woh kisi bhi amal karne wale ke amal ko zaya nahi karega, chahe woh mard ho ya aurat. Islam mein jins ki bunyad par ajar mein koi farq nahi, amal ki qadar hai. Allah ne farmaya ke tum sab ek doosre se ho, yaani imaan aur insaniyat mein barabar ho. Phir Allah ne un logon ka khas zikr farmaya jinhon ne uski raah mein qurbaniyan di. Jin logon ne hijrat ki, apne gharon se nikale gaye, Allah ki raah mein takleefein uthain, jihad kiya aur qatl kiye gaye, Allah unki tamam buraiyan maaf kar dega aur unhein aisi jannaton mein dakhil karega jinke neeche nahrein behti hongi. Yeh sawab Allah ki taraf se hai, aur Allah hi ke paas behtareen sawab hai. Yeh ayat un logon ke liye azeem basharat hai jo Allah ki raah mein mushkilat bardasht karte hain aur uski raza ke liye apni jaan-o-maal qurban karte hain.
Surah 3 : 196
لَا یَغُرَّنَّكَ تَقَلُّبُ الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا فِی الْبِلَادِؕ
Tumhein un logon ka shehron mein phirna dhirna dhoka na de jinhon ne kufr kiya.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala Musalmanon ko mutanabbeh farma rahe hain ke woh kafiron ki dunyawi taraqqi aur khushhali dekh kar dhoke mein na aayen. Unka mukhtalif shehron mein tijarat aur karobar ke liye safar karna, aur uske nateejay mein unki zahiri aasaish aur daulat, yeh sab kuch aisi cheezein hain jin par rashk karna ya unhein kamyabi samajhna ghalat hai. Yeh sirf chand roz ki mauj masti aur fani zindagi ka hissa hai. Allah Ta'ala is baat ki wazahat kar rahe hain ke asal kamyabi aur behtari dunyawi daulat ya taaqat mein nahi hai, balkay akhirat mein hai.
Surah 3 : 197
مَتَاعٌ قَلِیْلٌ١۫ ثُمَّ مَاْوٰىهُمْ جَهَنَّمُ١ؕ وَ بِئْسَ الْمِهَادُ
Yeh thoda sa faida hai, phir unka thikana Jahannum hai, aur woh kitna bura thikana hai.
Yeh ayat pichli ayat ki wazahat hai. Allah Ta'ala farmate hain ke kafiron ki woh dunyawi khushhali aur taraqqi jiska zikr pichli ayat mein hua, woh sirf thoda sa faida hai. Yeh fani aur naapaidar hai, jiska anjaam bahut jald khatam ho jane wala hai. Is dunyawi faide ke baad unka mustaqil thikana Jahannum hoga. Allah Ta'ala ne Jahannum ko 'bura thikana' (bi'sal-mihad) qarar diya hai, jo iski shadeed dardnaaki aur azab ki nishandahi karta hai. Ismein unhein hamesha hamesha rehna hoga. Is tarah Allah Ta'ala momineen ko tasalli de rahe hain ke woh kafiron ki dunyawi chamak damak se mutassir na hon, kyunke unka anjaam nihayat bura hai.
Surah 3 : 198
لٰكِنِ الَّذِیْنَ اتَّقَوْا رَبَّهُمْ لَهُمْ جَنّٰتٌ تَجْرِیْ مِنْ تَحْتِهَا الْاَنْهٰرُ خٰلِدِیْنَ فِیْهَا نُزُلًا مِّنْ عِنْدِ اللّٰهِ١ؕ وَ مَا عِنْدَ اللّٰهِ خَیْرٌ لِّلْاَبْرَارِ
Lekin jin logon ne apne Rab se darr rakha, unke liye aise baagh hain jinke neeche nehrein behti hain, woh unmein hamesha rahenge. Yeh Allah ki taraf se unki mehmandari hai, aur jo Allah ke paas hai woh neik logon ke liye behtar hai.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala ne mutaqqeen (Allah se darne walon) ke liye khushkhabri aur unke behtareen anjaam ka zikr kiya hai. Jabke kafiron ka anjaam Jahannum hai, mutaqqeen ke liye jannatein hain jinke neeche nehrein behti hain. Woh un jannaton mein hamesha hamesha rahenge. Yeh unke liye Allah ki taraf se ek khaas mehmandari aur inaam hai. Allah Ta'ala ne wazeh farmaya ke jo kuch Allah ke paas hai, woh kafiron ki dunyawi cheezon se kahin zyada behtar aur baqi rehne wala hai. Is ayat se yeh wazeh hota hai ke asal kamyabi aur behtari taqwa ikhtiyar karne aur akhirat ki tayyari mein hai, na ke fani dunyawi faidon mein.
Surah 3 : 199
وَ اِنَّ مِنْ اَهْلِ الْكِتٰبِ لَمَنْ یُّؤْمِنُ بِاللّٰهِ وَ مَاۤ اُنْزِلَ اِلَیْكُمْ وَ مَاۤ اُنْزِلَ اِلَیْهِمْ خٰشِعِیْنَ لِلّٰهِ١ۙ لَا یَشْتَرُوْنَ بِاٰیٰتِ اللّٰهِ ثَمَنًا قَلِیْلًا١ؕ اُولٰٓئِكَ لَهُمْ اَجْرُهُمْ عِنْدَ رَبِّهِمْ١ؕ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ سَرِیْعُ الْحِسَابِ
Aur beshak Ahl-e-Kitab mein se kuch aise bhi hain jo Allah par iman laate hain aur us par bhi jo tumhari taraf nazil kiya gaya aur us par bhi jo unki taraf nazil kiya gaya, Allah ke aage aajizi ikhtiyar karte hue. Woh Allah ki ayaton ke badle thodi qeemat nahi khareedte. Aise logon ke liye unka ajar unke Rab ke paas hai. Beshak Allah jald hisab lene wala hai.
Is ayat mein Allah Ta'ala Ahl-e-Kitab (Yahood-o-Nasaara) mein se un logon ki tareef kar rahe hain jo sachche dil se Allah par iman laate hain. Woh sirf apni kitabon par hi nahi, balkay Muhammad (SAW) par nazil hone wali kitab (Quran) par bhi iman rakhte hain. Woh Allah ke samne aajizi aur khushu' ikhtiyar karte hain. Unki ek ahem sift yeh hai ke woh dunyawi faide ya thodi si qeemat ke liye Allah ki ayaton ko nahi bechte, yaani woh haq ko pehchan kar usay qubool karte hain, chahe usmein unka dunyawi nuqsan hi kyun na ho. Aise logon ke liye unka bharpoor ajar unke Rab ke paas hai. Allah Ta'ala bahut jald hisab lene wala hai, isliye unke ajar mein koi takheer nahi hogi.
Surah 3 : 200
یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوا اصْبِرُوْا وَ صَابِرُوْا وَ رَابِطُوْا١۫ وَ اتَّقُوا اللّٰهَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُوْنَ
Aye iman walon! Sabr karo aur sabr mein mazboot raho, aur (dushman ke muqable mein) jamay raho, aur Allah se daro taake tum kamyab ho jao.
Yeh aakhri ayat iman walon ko kamyabi ke char bunyadi usool sikhati hai. Pehla, 'Isbiru' yani har qism ki mushkilat, nafarmani se bachne aur ibadat par qaim rehne mein sabr karo. Doosra, 'Sabiru' yani dushman ke muqable mein aur deen par istiqamat dikhane mein sabr mein mazboot raho, ek doosre ko sabr ki talqeen karo. Teesri baat, 'Rabitu' yani sarhadon ki hifazat ke liye tayyar raho, jihad ke liye kamar basta raho, aur ibadat ke liye masjidon se wabasta raho. Chauthi aur sabse ahem baat, 'Wattaqullaha' yani Allah se daro aur uske ahkamat ki pairwi karo. In usoolon par amal karke hi iman wale dono jahan mein kamyabi (falah) hasil kar sakte hain.
Sahih Muslim mein hai ke Nabi Akram (SAW) ne farmaya: "Kya main tumhein woh cheez na bataun jis se Allah gunah mita deta hai aur darjaat buland karta hai?" Sahaba ne arz kiya: "Kyun nahi, Ya Rasoolullah!" Aap (SAW) ne farmaya: "Mushkilat ke bawajood wuzu karna, masajid ki taraf qadam badhana, aur ek namaz ke baad doosri namaz ka intezar karna. Yahi ribat hai, yahi ribat hai." (Sahih Muslim, Hadees: 251)
